Všimnite si tu, v našom texte, všimnite si Dávida, kráľa Izraela; on bol ten, ktorý dostal zjavenie prenesenia Božej archy naspäť na svoje miesto, oni sa o tom nikdy neradili vo dňoch Saula, lebo Saul odpadol. Tak oni sa vôbec nikdy nedohadovali o tej arche, zmluve, vo dňoch Saula, lebo on odpadol a dostal sa preč od Boha. Tak Dávid, rýchlo, s inšpiráciou... Teraz si toto všimnite. Je to veľmi záludný text, ak to nezrozumiete správne. A ja cítim, že prichádza hodina, kedy by sme mali byť mužmi a nie bábätkami. Mali by sme mať silný pokrm namiesto mlieka.
Všimnite si Dávida, kráľa Izraela, tento kráľ bol práve čerstvo pomazaný za kráľa, alebo zvolený za kráľa, Saul... Samuel ho pomazal podľa vôle Božej a on bol absolútne Bohom vybraný kráľ, niet o tom pochýb. A tu on je a jeho zasiahla tá inšpirácia. Dávidovi to bolo zjavené. On mal to zjavenie, nikto druhý na to nič nepovedal. "Poďme a prinesme archu, lebo to je vôľa Božia, aby bola tá archa s nami, aby sme sa mohli pýtať Boha skrze túto archu." Veľmi, veľmi statočná vec, nemyslíte? V poriadku.
Pamätajte, ale on, súc kráľom, a mal pritom zjavenie, prekročil svoje miesto. Bol tam v zemi prorok, volal sa Nátan, on bol ten, ktorý bol určený, aby dostal zjavenie. Nie je nič, čo by malo byť povedané, On povedal, "Pán nerobí ničoho kým to nezjaví Svojim služobníkom prorokom." Ale vidíte, Dávid, súc kráľom, mal na sebe pomazanie... No, je to to Písmo? Bolo na ňom pomazanie a dostal pravé zjavenie, ale bolo to nesprávne. Lebo Nátan bol prorokom toho veku, a to zjavenie nikdy neprišlo k Nátanovi a keď to zjavenie prišlo k Dávidovi, on sa o tom nikdy neradil s Nátanom. On len vyšiel vpred a robil to, čo chcel robiť.
1 Bratia kazatelia a vy, priatelia, hovorím, že je to výsada, byť tu dnes ráno. Taký úvod, no, neviem, ako niekedy budem môcť žiť podľa tohoto.
2 Ale pritom, ako sme tam sedeli a rozprávali sa, brat Noel a ja, nemyslím, že som niekedy stretol osobu celkom... My sme všetci rôzne vytvarovaní, ale tým istým Bohom. Ale tak, ako brat Jack Moore, on je istotne... brat Noel práve povedal, "Odkedy som s ním..." To je jeho zať, a ako sa ho on naučil milovať a rešpektovať jeho múdrosť a tak. A to... môžem na to povedať "amen". Mali sme spolu mnoho pekných chvíľ, on a ja a brat Brown, brat Bootlayer, ktorý je tu; skvelí mužovia Boží, ktorých skutočne milujem z celého svojho srdca.
3 A potom ako vidím, že my všetci sa už nestávame mladšími, no, myslím teraz na ten čas, keď sa vidíme, ako sme pred dvadsiatimi rokmi prechádzali púšťami a tak ďalej, ako mladší muži. Ale vieme, že je Zem, kde nikdy nezostarneme. Jedného dňa sa tam znovu stretneme.
4 Minulý večer, keď som odchádzal z modlitebne, ležala tam jedna žena na lôžku a povedala, "Brat Branham, pred rokmi..." Myslím, že bola ochrnutá, povedala, "Povedal si mi..." Zabudol som, čo bola tá poznámka, niečo takéto; dúfam, že to budem správne citovať. Povedala, "Toto postihnutie, ktoré máš, bude za určitým účelom, " alebo niečo také, že ona bude mať dieťa. A ona nemohla tomu rozumieť, ako sa to môže stať, keď je v takomto stave.
5 Tam stál mladý, dobre vyzerajúci mladý muž; on povedal, "Ja som to dieťa, ktoré ona mala." Povedal, "Ja som to dieťa, ktoré ona mala."
6 Tak mnoho vecí sa stalo na tej ceste, my nemáme ani čas, aby sme si to všetko vyrozprávali. Ale budeme mať, na tej druhej strane.
7 A táto skupina Obchodníkov... Ja nepatrím do ani jednej organizácie, myslím, že to všetci viete, ale ja... Toto je jediná skupina, s ktorou som spojený, nosím kartu obecenstva... Oni sú medzidenominácia, sú to len obchodníci. Oni boli veľkým prínosom pre mňa a ku tomu druhu služby, ktorú mi Pán, náš Otec dal. Je to... To nie presne tak, že ja nemám rád organizáciu, to je len služba, ktorá mi bola daná a ak by som nebol verný tomu povolaniu, bol by som osobou, ktorá nie je verná Bohu.
8 A myslím si, predtým ako som odišiel z Tucsonu, možno mnohí z vás tam boli, jedného dňa som bol v Los Angeles a hovoril som ku tej skupine. A bol tam... Práve som, možno trochu tvrdo, prečesával tú organizáciu. Nemyslel som to tak. Ak si myslíte, že to bolo preto, aby som bol protivný, potom by som bol pokrytec. To nesmiete robiť, nie, to by len niekoho vyradilo. Ale hovoril som o takom strome, ktorý som videl na dvore brata Sharritta. Bolo na ňom asi päť rôznych druhov ovocia. A ja som povedal, "Nikdy som vo svojom živote nevidel takýto strom." To bol... Malo to grepy, malo to citróny, malo to mandarínky, tangelo, pomaranče, všetko to rástlo na jednom strome. "No," povedal som, "Skutočne tomu nerozumiem. Čo je za druh stromu?"
"To je pomarančovník."
A ja som povedal, "No, a toto je grep?"
Povedal, "Áno."
Povedal som, "Ako je to možné?"
Povedal, "Je to zaštepené."
Povedal som, "Ó, rozumiem."
9 On povedal, "Oni sú všetky z rodiny citrusových rastlín a každý strom z citrusovej rodiny, môže byť zaštepený."
10 Povedal som, "Rozumiem." Potom som začal trochu kričať, viete, lebo ja som nervózny a emocionálny.
11 Tak on povedal, "Čo sa deje?"
12 A ja som povedal, "No, práve som o niečom premýšľal." A povedal som, "Chcem ti dať jednu otázku." Povedal som, "Potom na budúci rok, keď to zakvitne, už tam nebudú pomaranče, tangelá, grepy, citróny; budú tam všetko pomaranče, lebo je to na pomarančovníku, že?"
13 On povedal, "Nie, nie. Nie, každá vetva nesie svoj vlastný druh."
14 "Rozumiem."
15 Tak to stále znelo veľmi dobre, lebo ja ... viete, že som... Pretože, mám hodnosť z Hartfordu a zo všetkých týchto univerzít, viete. Tak som ... pozorujem prírodu, to je najlepšia univerzita, akú som zatiaľ našiel, univerzita Stvoriteľa. Takže, ako to tak sledujem, kážem svoje kázne tak, ako to vidím, že sa deje v prírode.
16 A povedal som, "No, to mi spôsobuje, že sa cítim skutočne dobre."
17 On povedal, "Čo sa deje?"
18 Povedal som, "Len som o niečom premýšľal."
19 Tak toho dňa, kázal som na tú tému. Povedal, "No, vidíte, keď cirkev po prvý krát vyrazila, bolo to... Ježiš povedal..." Kázal som z Jána 15. "Ja som Vinič, vy ste letorasty.
20 A každý letorast, ktorý neprináša ovocie, bude odrezaný, spálený."
21 A niekto mi to dal rovno na krk, trochu tvrdo, povedal, "Vidíš, myslel som si, že keď si bol raz skutočne naplnený Duchom Svätým, a spasený, povedal si, oni od toho nemôžu nikdy odísť."
22 "To je pravda."
23 On povedal, "A čo toto?"
24 Povedal som, "No, ty hovoríš o inej veci. On tu hovorí o nesení ovocia, nie o Viniči; On tu hovorí o nesení ovocia a nie o Živote."
25 Povedal, "No, zotni ten strom, nech vyrastie a bude niesť ovocie." Povedal... Povedal som, "No, pozri, tento strom, keď vyrazil, on bol celý pravý, skutočný, biblickí Kresťania. Potom neskôr vyšiel letorast nazvaný Luther a metodisti, baptisti, presbyteriáni: citróny a tie ďalšie." A povedal som, "Vidíš, to prospievalo z mena Kresťanstva, ale to... ono to žije na tom Strome, ale ono nesie svoj vlastný denominačný druh. Vidíš? Ale povedal som, "Keď ten pomarančovník kedy vyženie ďalší výhonok, to bude niesť pomaranče tak, ako to nieslo na začiatku.
26 To je ten muž, ktorý tam sedí, hlava najväčšej ... jednej z našich najväčších letničných organizácií. Neviem, ako to podať tak, aby to mohol každý porozumieť, že nemám úmysel byť proti tým bratom, sestrám, to je nesprávne. Som tak neporozumený a neviem prečo. Vidíte? Ľudia si myslia, že ja ani neverím, že by ľudia mali chodiť do zboru. To je milión míľ od pravdy. "My sa musíme spolu zhromažďovať, tak, ako vidíme, že sa blíži ten deň." Vidíte? My musíme spolu prichádzať v jednote. Možno by sme nemali...
27 Ak by som býval v meste, kde by nebolo nič, okrem nejakej cirkvi (nebudem menovať), ale len nejaká cirkev, zbor, ak by oni verili len jednej veci, že Ježiš bol Božský a všetko ostatné by mali nesprávne, chodil by som do tej cirkvi. Ak nemôžem dostať celý bochník chleba, vezmem si aspoň krajec. Vidíte? Budem počúvať, uctievať Pána a budem Mu ukazovať, že robím tú svoju časť. Chcem, aby vedel, že ja som nažive. Chcem, aby každý vedel, na ktorej som strane. Zhromažďujem sa s Kresťanmi a tam Pána uctievam a slúžim Mu.
28 Ale je to tak ťažké, ja... To ma zvyklo tak trápiť, a potom som zistil, že dokonca náš Pán bol v mnohých veciach tak neporozumený. On niečo povedal, a oni to zle rozumeli. Myslím, že to tak musí byť. Ale tí múdri budú rozumieť. Vidíte? Biblia tak povedala. Oni to porozumejú.
29 Keď som teda dnes ráno o tomto hovoril... povedal som, "Oni žijú z mena Kresťanstva, ale nesú nesprávny druh ovocia. To je denominačné ovocie. Oni tam niečo vsadili a žijú rovno z Toho a vyžívajú práve ten Život."
30 To je to, čo som sa pokúšal povedať minulý večer, že duch môže byť pokrstený do toho Ducha a stále nebyť Kresťanom. Vidíte? Žijete z toho istého Života, ale ovocie, ktoré nesiete, hovorí čím ste. Vidíte? To je pravda. Oni môžu robiť všetky tie znamenia a modliť sa za chorých a uzdravovať nemocných, otvoriť oči a vyháňať démonov a robiť všetky tieto veci, žijú presne z toho istého Života, ktorý tam je, ale stále je to citrón. Vidíte? To je pravda. "Po ich ovocí ich poznáte," povedal Ježiš. A tak potom nachádzame...
31 A keď som zišiel z pódia, tento veľký vodca sa postavil, povedal, "Nemyslel si to tak," povedal, "my vieme, že my všetci sme naštepení." No, to je pravda, že sme naštepení, naštepené odrezky, to je pravda, ale nie vo Viniči, zaštepení. Tak on potom povedal... tak trochu ma potom odbil.
32 A bol tam jeden mladý človek, myslím, že to je dieťa jedného z tých filmových hviezd. Volá sa Danny Henry a on bol baptistický chlapec. No, on vyšiel na pódium, aby ma objal a povedal, "Brat Branham, dúfam, že to neznie rúhavo, ale..." povedal, "Verím, že to by takmer mohla byť 23. kapitola Zjavenia."
33 A ja som povedal, "Ďakujem."
34 A on hovoril niečo ďalšie a začal hovoriť v jazykoch, baptistický chlapec. A keď dohovoril, bola tam nejaká žena tu z Lousiany, ona bola Francúzka, tak trochu silnejšia žena, ona zapísala ten výklad.
35 No, potom tam bol ešte jeden mladý človek, ktorý tu sedel, on bol Francúz aj on zapísal, čo on hovoril. Oni porovnali tie texty a boli rovnaké.
36 A potom tam vzadu stál nejaký veľký svetlovlasý chlapec, pri Clifton Cafeteria, a prichádzal. Povedal, "Ukážte mi tie texty."
37 Išiel som sa pozrieť, čo na nich bolo a všetky tie tri preklady boli rovnaké. On bol prekladateľ pre OSN, francúzsky prekladateľ. A bolo tam povedané toto:
"Pretože si si zvolil túto rovnú a úzku cestu, tú ťažšiu, urobil si to na základe svojho vlastného rozhodnutia. Ale aké nádherné rozhodnutie si urobil, pretože to je Moja cesta."
Vidíte? A tam bolo povedané... ďalej to pokračovalo a potom bolo povedané:
"Ono samo v sebe je to, čo dá a spôsobí, že sa stane ohromné víťazstvo v Božej láske."
38 Vidíte, vždy, dokonca vo francúzštine, sloveso je pred príslovkou, tam v tom preklade. Takže v tom.. Nemohol by som povedať... Mojžiš, on urobil svoje rozhodnutie; on musel urobiť svoje rozhodnutie. My všetci musíme urobiť svoje rozhodnutie a urobiť to najlepšie, čo môžeme. A Boh... Rešpektujem každé posolstvo o Bohu, ktoré je dané nejakému človeku. Ja... Čokoľvek to je, rešpektujem to z celého svojho srdca.
39 No, vidím jedného mladého brata, ktorý pred chvíľou prišiel, brat Stringer, myslím, že dolu z Lousiany - či Mississippi; ktorý nám priniesol nejaké obrázky, videli ste nás dívať sa na ne. Bol na nich Anjel Pánov, keď sa to zjavilo. Koľkí ste počuli ten príbeh? Myslím, že všetci ste to počuli. Máte to tam na páske a tak ďalej.
40 No, bolo mi to povedané jedného rána o desiatej hodine, keď som stál vo svojej izbe v Indiáne. Bolo mi povedané, že budem v Tucsone, skoro ráno, že si budem oberať bodliaky (nazývame to tam kozia hlava) zo svojich nohavíc. A prišlo tam Sedem Anjelov a udreli do toho a zem praskala a všetko možné, skaly sa odvaľovali z vrchov a stálo tam Sedem Anjelov.
41 A ja som povedal, "No..." Povedal som svojej žene, ona je niekde tu dnes ráno, "Všetko si priprav, lebo nie je možné, aby to človek prežil." Povedal som, "Vyjdi odtiaľ, ja idem do Tucsonu, moja práca tu na zemi je ukončená. Idem domov, aby som bol s Pánom Ježišom."
42 "No," ona povedala, "Si si istý?"
43 Povedal som, "Áno. Áno, nikto by nemohol toto zniesť. Nie je žiadna možnosť ako cez to prejsť."
44 Práve som kázal Sedem Cirkevných Vekov. To bolo tam, kde som zavolal nášho statočného, milého brata Jacka Mooreho, aby som sa ho opýtal na tohoto Ježiša v Zjavení 1, kde stojí s bielou parochňou a tak.
45 Povedal som, "On bol mladý Človek." A teraz, tu prichádza to zjavenie o tom, že mal parochňu, a že to nie sú Jeho vlasy; On mal parochňu (a ja som tomu nemohol rozumieť), že On je najvyššie Božstvo. A tí starí sudcovia v Izraeli to zvykli nosiť, museli mať biele hlavy. A biela označuje čistotu. A anglickí sudcovia až do dnešného dňa, na najvyššom súde v Anglicku, si dávajú na seba bielu parochňu, keď predstupujú, lebo nie je od nich žiadny iný vyšší zákon na zemi. Vidíte? A oni sú najvyšší sudcovia.
46 A pamätám sa, keď som išiel do Arizony, snažil som sa len najlepšie... bol som vystrašený na smrť. Išiel som na zhromaždenie vo Phoenixe. A pamätáte si, kázal som kázeň, "Pane, je toto znak konca?" Pamätáte si to? Povedal som, že som to videl, povedal som, "Predtým, ako sa to stane, pamätajte, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, niečo sa stane." Pravdepodobne už máte vo svojej knižnici tie pásky. A tam som povedal, "Pamätáte si tie videnia ktoré nikdy nezlyhali. Niečo sa stane. Pamätajte."
47 A pár dní potom, začal som byť nervózny a myslel som si, "Čo ja... len... idem zomrieť? Ak... Dúfam, že to bude rýchle, takže sa cez to dostanem. Nechcem vyčkávať."
48 A jedného rána Pán povedal, "Choď hore do Kaňonu Sabino."
49 Bol som tam hore, držal som hore ruky a modlil sa. Cítil som, že niečo mi narazilo do ruky. Bol to meč. No, môžete si predstaviť, ako by ste sa cítili, stáť tam takto sami a tu máte zrazu v ruke nôž, asi takto dlhý. Dal som ho dolu a pozrel sa na neho. Bol to proste nôž, jeden z nich... A ja sa každopádne bojím nožov. A mal kovovú..., niečo ako jeden z týchto nožov, niečo ako zliatina alebo niečo také, bol skutočne ostrý a úzky. Mal tu okolo taký ochranný kryt, kde to mávali tí šermiari, aby si jeden druhému nezranili ruky a tu na tej rúčke mal perlu, pasoval mi presne do ruky. No, pretrel som si tvár a pozrel sa späť (Rovno na tom istom mieste som jedného dňa videl zostupovať bielu holubicu. Poviem vám o tom neskôr).
50 A držal som to v ruke, pomyslel som si, "To je zvláštne. No, Pane, či strácam rozum? Nikto tu nie je. Som veľa míľ od kohokoľvek a tu je meč. Mal som zodvihnuté svoje ruky a odkiaľ to vlastne prišlo?" A pomyslel som si, "To je najzvláštnejšia vec. No, pozrime sa, tu je meč, narazilo to, a to bol meč." A ja som povedal, "Nikto tu nestojí. Som tu hore na týchto skalách, rovno na vrchole tejto hory." A nemohli ste odtiaľto vidieť ani Tucson, bolo to tak ďaleko.
51 Pomyslel som si, No, to je zvláštna vec. Niekde tu na blízku musí byť Niekto, Kto mohol stvoriť a učiniť meč a položil mi ho do ruky." A povedal som, "To mohol byť jedine ten Boh, ktorý stvoril baránka pre Abraháma, ktorý mohol stvoriť tie veveričky," o ktorých ste počuli. A ja som povedal, Tu je ten materiál, sú v tom tri rôzne druhy materiálu a ja to držím vo svojej ruke, a je to tak skutočné, ako čokoľvek iné, čo by som mohol držať v ruke."
52 A počul som Hlas, ktorý povedal, "To je Meč Kráľa."
A ja som si pomyslel, "No, odkiaľ to prišlo? To bolo niekde tam rovno v tých skalách." A zodvihol som takto svoju ruku, povedal som, "Meč (nejakého)* kráľa." [*angl. "a"- neurčitý člen]
53 A obzrel som sa naokolo a Meč bol preč. Povedal som, "Meč kráľa." To je... Tí jazdci s mečmi, myslím, že to je správne, v tej armáde, alebo tak nejako, oni s tým zápasili na koňoch. Viete, povedal som, "No, možno to bolo práve na to. Možno to znamená, že budem klásť ruky na kazateľov, alebo niečo také, aby boli ordinovaní za kazateľov." A potom som...
54 Ten Hlas prehovoril znova, povedal, "Meč Samého Kráľa," [*angl. "The" - určitý člen.], nie nejakého kráľa. Meč Samého Kráľa. Vidíte?
55 Pomyslel som, "No, buď som bez seba, zlyhala mi myseľ, alebo sa niečo deje, Niekto tu pri mne stojí."
56 A bratia, tieto veci sú pravdivé. Ja neviem... neviem, ako vám to mám povedať, vždy ste to videli, že sa to takto stalo. Vidíte? A to je... Ja som tomu nemohol rozumieť. To je najzvláštnejší pocit.
57 A potom som si pomyslel, "No, to je Ten, ktorý hovoril ku mne celý môj život, odkedy som bol malé dieťa, chlapec, a On stojí rovno tu a ja Ho nemôžem vôbec vidieť." Povedal som, "Kráľov Meč?" To by bolo... Boh je Kráľ. "A čo je tento Meč?"
58 "Slovo, a Ono bolo položené do tvojej ruky." Povedal, "Neboj sa smrti; to je tvoja služba."
59 Ó! Schádzal som dolu z tej hory, plakal som, kričal, z celého hrdla, skákal som po skalách. Zišiel som dolu, povedal to mojej žene; povedal som jej, "Nejdem zomrieť, to je... to je moja služba." Povedal som jej, aby sem vzala Billy Paula a deti. Povedal som, "No, ja nemám nič, ale cirkev bude vidieť, že nikto z vás nebude hladní ani nič a ja vás tam stretnem, za tou hranicou." A tak som povedal, "Nie, nejdem zomrieť, je to niečo ohľadne mojej služby."
60 Pár dní potom som prichádzal zo zhromaždenia, mal som trojstranový telegram, bol tu z Houstonu, Texas. A ten človek, ktorý ma tak veľmi kritizoval, toho večera, kedy bol odfotografovaný Anjel Pánov tam v Houstone; on mi zavolal, povedal... poslal telegram, jeho manželka povedala, "Vieš, brat Branham, ty si zaneprázdnený. Môj syn, chlapec sestry Teda Kippermana, je odkázaný na smrť, aby zomrel v elektrickom kresle." Povedala... (čo ak by to bol Billy Paul?). On povedal, "On a jedno malé dievča musia zomrieť." A vy ste to všetci čítali v novinách, samozrejme. A povedal, "Jediná nádej, ktorú máme je, aby si ty prišiel a viedol zhromaždenie a dal ľudí dohromady."
61 A Raymond Huckstra mi už napísal niekoľko krát, ale viete, ja som tam na tom zhromaždení plánoval, že pôjdem na poľovačku s pánom McAnallym a s tými. A pomyslel som si, "No, ak nechám tie deti zomrieť a nevynaložím svoju snahu, už nikdy nebudem môcť ísť na poľovačku."
62 Tak som povedal, "V poriadku, prídem." Prišiel som do Houstonu, mal som to zhromaždenie a samozrejme, oni ich nezabili, darovali im život. A to je to, čo chceli, aby urobili, len im darovať život. No, to je v Texase okolo dvadsaťjeden rokov.
63 A potom, ako som sa vracal, vyšiel som hore na vrch a išiel so mnou brat Fred Sothman. On je niekde tu. Brat Fred, kde si? Rovno tu. Brat Fred Sothman, brat Gene Norman, jedného dňa, ten druhý deň, čo sme tam boli, Anjel Pánov prišiel rovno dolu do tábora, kde sme boli a začal hovoriť o ich deťoch a veciach, ktoré robili.
64 Odišiel som odtiaľ a vrátil sa na ten kopec. A ja som už mal svojho diviaka. Snažil som sa nahnať jedného [diviaka] smerom k bratovi Fredovi. Našiel som ich, kde jedli na tej strane toho kopca a povedal som, "No, poviem ti, brat Fred, čo urobím." Povedal som, "Choďte ráno tam na to miesto." Pôjdeme tam za denného svetla, prelezieme cez tú horu. "A pôjdeme tam za denného svetla, ja prejdem na tú druhú stranu. No, ja žiadneho nezastrelím, ale ak budú tadeto bežať, vystrelím pred nich a obrátim ich naspäť. A vy si ulovíte nejakého veľkého."
65 "V poriadku," povedal.
66 Tak brat Fred tam išiel a brat Gene Norman (Myslím, že brat Gene neprišiel, či prišiel?), on bol na tej druhej strane. Mnohí z vás poznajú Gene Normana, pre mnohých je blízkym priateľom, milý brat. A on zišiel trochu dole, kde tie prasatá... oni tam proste v to ráno neboli. Mohol som vidieť brata Freda, kýval som na neho, bol odo mňa asi jednu míľu. No, pomyslel som si, "Kde sa len mohli podieť?" Zišiel som dolu do jednej veľkej rokliny a zostúpil som, pomyslel som si, "Pozriem sa, či môžem zistiť, kde sú." Začal som ísť naspäť hore. Bolo to len chvíľu po svitaní, slnko práve začalo vychádzať.
67 Išiel som okolo jednej veľkej priepasti, ó, stovky a stovky stôp, boli tam len samé veľké skaly v tom veľkom kaňone, také veľké steny. A začalo sa to mierne ... Slnko práve vychádzalo, bolo asi sedem hodín, myslím, alebo tak nejako. A ja som si sadol a obzeral sa dookola, náhodou som sa pozrel na svoje nohavice a bol tam ten bodliak "kozia hlava". Povedal som, "Vieš, to vyzerá zvláštne. Vieš, Anjel Pánov mi povedal, že budem asi štyridsať míľ severne od Tucsonu, a že si budem oberať bodliaky "kozia hlava" z nohavíc." Pamätáte si, že som to videl? Aha. Vidíte? A povedal som, "To je zvláštne." Držal som ho v ruke.
68 A práve ako som sa pozrel hore, videl som asi dvadsať diviakov, ktoré boli odo mňa asi päťsto jardov, vychádzali a jedli tieto malé rastlinky a položili sa na zem. Povedal som, "No, ak sa budem môcť dostať ku bratovi Fredovi a privediem ho tam na to miesto, tam uloví svojho diviaka. Ale viem, že on je odo mňa vzdialený asi jednu alebo dve míle." Tak som povedal, "keby som len mohol prejsť cez tento malý hrebeň, bez toho, že by ma videli, tam popri tom jalovci," povedal som, "keď sa tam dostanem tadeto, tam po tej strane vedie jelení chodník, mohol by som tam vybehnúť dostať sa odtiaľ a zavesiť tam kúsok papiera, podľa čoho budem vedieť, podľa ktorého pásu ísť, v tom kaňone a doviesť tam brata Freda práve včas."
69 Zahodil som tento malý bodliak, zabudol som na to a vyrazil som cez ten vrch, s ľahkosťou a obzrel som, nevideli ma a bežal som dolu a narazil som na ten jelení chodník. Mal som veľký čierny klobúk. Začal som rýchlo utekať cez tento kaňon, a tam sa to stalo.
70 Celá zem sa zatriasla, všade. Takéto veľké skaly sa valili dolu, všade sa tam prášilo. A pozrel som sa, a predo mnou stálo sedem Anjelov, práve takých skutočných, ako mohli byť. Cítil som, ako by som stál trochu nad zemou. Najprv som si myslel, že ma niekto zastrelil, viete, s tým čiernym klobúkom, vyzeral som ako diviak, jednako, viete, ony sú tmavé. Myslel som si, že ma niekto zastrelil, takto... z blízka. A potom som videl, čo to bolo. No, hneď akonáhle ... dostal som svoje poverenie, a to Písmo, "Sedem Pečatí, ktoré sú Sedem Tajomstiev..." Vidíte?
71 Niekto mi povedal, "No..." Ó, on povedal, "No, jedného dna ti Pán, možno to budeš vidieť vo videniach, brat Branham, zjaví ti, čo sú tieto veci, my sa potom budeme môcť všetci dostať bližšie k Bohu a mať viac moci, ako máme v hovorení v jazykoch a tých veciach."
72 Povedal som, "To nemôže tak byť."
73 Lebo pozrite sa, ja verím, že Slovo je Pravda. A Biblia povedala, "Ktokoľvek by do Toho pridal jedno slovo, alebo odobral z jedno Slovo z Toho..." To musí byť v tomto Slove. Vidíte? To sú Tajomstvá, ktoré ľudia prehliadli. No, práve odtiaľ prišlo moje Posolstvo o semene hada a o pravej viere v bezpečnosť veriaceho.
74 Ja neznevažujem mojich presbyteriánskych bratov tu a niektorých vás baptistov, ten spôsob, akým vy máte istotu. Nehovorím to, aby som sa líšil, ale vy to nemáte správne. To je pravda. Vidíte? Ale ja som to tiež mal nesprávne. Ale keď Anjel z Neba stojí pred vami a hovorí vám to a je to tu rovno v Písme, tak je to pravda. Vidíte? To je pravda. Vidíte, On vždy hovorí presne v zhode s Písmom.
75 Tam som to sledoval, až dokiaľ sa nezdvihol ten kruh, začal za točiť do hora a premenil sa na niečo ako tajomné svetlo, niečo ako hmla. Práve takým spôsobom... Koľkí ste videli tú fotografiu Toho, ktorú urobili v Houstone. Takmer všetci. Vidíte? No, práve takto to bolo. Premenilo sa to na tú istú vec, išlo to stále vyššie a vyššie.
76 Ja som bežal a bežal, snažil som sa nájsť brata Freda a tých ostatných. Po chvíli, asi o polhodinu, mohol som ho vidieť dolu, ako mával rukami a brat Gene tiež prichádzal a mával. Oni vedeli, že niečo sa stalo. A tak potom som bol s nimi. To je brat Fred, ktorý tam sedí.
77 Ako sa to odohralo, ja som nevedel, že tie observatóriá a niektorí, rovno až po Mexiko, to odfotografovali. Časopis "Život" to uverejnil, ako sa to objavilo. A mnohí z vás... Tu je časopis "Život", kde je uverejnená tá fotografia Toho oblaku. Je to tu tajomná vec, oni hovoria, že nevedia, odkiaľ to prišlo, je to príliš vysoko. Je to nad všetkými sférami a nad všetkým, čo by mohlo... Je to príliš vysoko pre hmlu, lebo to je tridsať míľ vysoko a dvadsaťsedem míľ to malo priemer, keď sa to vznieslo do tej výšky. Tam nie je dokonca žiadna vlhkosť ani nič. Vidíte?
78 A oni si mysleli, že by to mohlo byť lietadlo, tak preverili všetky tie miesta, neboli tam v ten deň žiadne lietadlá. Vidíte, oni to museli urobiť, kvôli tomu, že sa im triasli okná a všetko. "Neboli tam hore žiadne lietadlá." Tu je to rovno v tom časopise, tam vám ukážu tú istú vec. A tak to išlo ďalej a ďalej. A dnes rovno v...
79 Tu je to v časopise "Veda", oni tomu nemôžu rozumieť, oni nevedia, čo To je.
80 V Tucsone, na univerzite, jeden z mojich priateľov tam jedného dňa išiel a hovoril s nimi o tom. Povedal, "My nevieme porozumieť, čo..."
81 Povedal som, "Nehovor nič, to nebude na nič dobré. ´Nehádžte perly pred svine.´" Vidíte? To je pre Cirkev, pre tých vyvolených, vyvolaných.
82 A potom každý jeden z nich prichádzal a hovoril, "Brat Branham, vidím tu tvoju fotografiu. Vidím toto. Ja..." Viete, ako to je. Ale ten dlhý oblúk, ako je to tu na fotografii tohoto brata, kde to... Prepáčte [Brat Branham berie fotografiu.-prekl.] Tu je to, ako to začalo, začalo sa to krútiť dohora. Toto bolo vlastne na pravej strane. A vy všetci si pamätáte, že som povedal, "Ten význačný Anjel, to bol ten, ktorý ku mne hovoril, a on bol na pravej strane," dokonca predtým, ako sa to stalo. Pamätáte si? Jeho krídla ukazovali takto dozadu, to sú presne krídla toho Anjela, ako sa to zodvihlo hore. Vidíte, ako to... Tak oni to začali fotografovať, lebo to bolo také tajomné. Ale keď ten posledný záber, keď sa to na oblohe vyformovalo; takto to uverejnili v časopise "Look" ["Pozri"]. Vidíte, ako sa to zodvihlo, hneď ako to začali vidieť. Vidíte? A tu prichádza ten hlavný a posledný záber, keď sa to vyformovalo.
83 Oni nevedia, odkiaľ to prišlo a kam to odišlo, oni to ešte nevedia. Veda je z toho úplne zmätená, oni nevedia, čo sa stalo. Ale my vieme; "budú znamenia hore na nebi." My to vieme. Vidíte? A On zasľúbil tieto veci. A tá jediná vec, ktorú toto dovolilo urobiť...
84 Viem, že ste tu dnes ráno len domáci. Ak by som niekedy robil na vás robil dojem, bratia alebo sestry, že som ten "ktorý-všetko-vie", prosím odpustite mi. Ja to tak nemyslím. Stojím tu dnes ráno a hovorím pred mužmi, ktorí sú učení, mužmi, ktorí sú chytrí, no, ja som negramotný, ja ani neviem poriadne vyslovovať tie miesta Písma. Mám dnes ráno jednu kapitolu... a idem požiadať jedného z bratov, aby to za mňa prečítal, lebo ja ani neviem vysloviť tie mená, ktoré sú tam, 1. Kronická 13, (ak by si mohol, brat Jack, ty to zvládneš), pre tú moju tému. Ja ani neviem vysloviť tie mená, ja nechám, aby to on urobil, lebo on ich vie vysloviť.
85 A ja viem, že hovorím ku vzdelaným ľuďom. Ale, bratia, tieto veci sa dejú, aby ste nehľadeli na moju negramotnosť, ale verte, že vám hovorím pravdu. To je Boh, ktorý vám hovorí pravdu. To je pravda.
86 No, a keď hovorím o denomináciách, ja to nemyslím, aby som bol ku vám krutý a ... Nie, ja nechcem povedať, že nemáte chodiť do svojej cirkvi. Choďte do cirkvi, to je to, čo máte robiť. Ale nepripájajte sa do tých organizácií, lebo jedného dňa vám o tom poviem a dokážem vám skrze Písmo, že to je znamenie šelmy. A vy na to pamätajte, to je znamenie.
87 Kážem... Ja by som to nekázal v zbore brata Jacka; on by mi povedal, "Choď a urob to," ale pôjdem do Modlitebne, bude to dlhé asi štyri hodiny. A moja téma bude: Šelma na začiatku a Šelma na konci, prechádza hadím chodníkom. Bude to trvať asi štyri hodiny. Má na to všetky miesta Písma. Tá šelma na začiatku, on bol šelmou, zvieraťom v záhrade Eden; on je šelmou na konci a ukazuje, že je nábožnou osobou a denomináciou (ktorá urobila denomináciu); a prechádza rovno celou tou trasou a dokážem vám skrze Písmo, že je to tak. Ja som to nevedel, až kým mi to tam toho dňa Duch Svätý nedal.
88 No, pri tomto, sledoval som to jedného dňa ako som stál, a niečo mi povedalo... díval som sa na to a pomyslel som si... brat Hickerson, jeden z mojich dôverníkov, alebo diakonov v zbore v Jeffersonville... Ak ja neverím v chodenie do zboru, prečo mám potom zbory? Máme ich po celej krajine, minule boli pripojení cez telefón, na každých dvesto štvorcových míľ je jeden z mojich zborov.
89 No, táto fotografia, stál som, díval som sa na to a niečo... Stál som vo svojej izbe. Niečo povedalo, "Obráť to doprava." Počúval som ...
90 Viem, že to znie, ako nejaké duševné rozrušenie nejakého človeka, ale ako som povedal jedného večera, všetky tieto veľké veci sú tak učené... No, ja nie som proti tomu. Pamätajte, my musíme mať... Posielajte svoje deti do školy a vzdelávajte sa, a tak ďalej, ale poviem vám rovno tu, to im nebude nič platné na tom svete, ktorý má prísť, lebo to bude iná civilizácia, ďaleko vyššia nad touto. Tá civilizácia nebude ani mať žiadne... Tam nebudú žiadne školy, nebude tam žiadna smrť, nebude tam žiaden hriech. Táto tu má to všetko, bez ohľadu na to, akí sa stávame civilizovaní, stále je v tom viac a viac smrti. Vidíte? Tamtá bude bez smrti. Ale teraz musíme mať školy, musíme si obliekať šaty, ...
91 Chcel som hovoriť dnes ráno na tému Satanov Eden (mnohí z vás majú tú pásku), Satanov Eden. On si urobil inú záhradu Eden a trvalo mu to šesťtisíc rokov, aby to urobil, práve tak, ako Boh na počiatku. Boh si učinil Svoj Eden a Satan ho porušil. Teraz, Satan si urobil svoj vlastný Eden a Boh ho ide zničiť (to je pravda) a ide nastoliť ten Svoj.
Niečo mi povedalo, "Obráť to správne."
Pomyslel som si, "Myslím, že sa na to dívam správne."
On povedal, "Obráť to doprava."
92 Pomyslel som si, "Možno, že ten Hlas chce, aby som to obrátil doprava." A keď som to urobil, "vidíte, čo to je: Hoffmanova Hlava Krista, vo veku 33 rokov. Tu, pozrite sa sem, vidíte Jeho tmavú bradu, Jeho tvár, Jeho oči, Jeho nos a všetko ostatné. Tu vidíte časť Jeho vlasov. A má na Sebe parochňu, tú bielu Anjelskú parochňu, aby ukázal, že to Posolstvo, ktoré hovorí, že On je Boh, je Pravda. On je ten najvyšší Sudca celého vesmíru, najvyšší Sudca neba i zeme. On je Boh a nič iné, ako Boh. On je Boh vyjadrený v ľudskej forme, nazvaný Syn Boží, a ten Syn bol tou maskou. Ak to nerobí naše Posolstvo úplne pravdivým: identifikované cez Písmo, zidentifikované v službe, zidentifikované v Jeho Prítomnosti, ten istý včera, dnes i naveky... Preto tých Sedem Pečatí sú Pravdou, bratia. Možno s nimi nesúhlasíte, ale len si sadnite a študujte raz s otvoreným srdcom, nechajte, aby vás Duch Svätý viedol od...
93 Tu, keď brat Jack... Zavolal som ho predtým, ako som toto kázal a hovoril som s ním raz o tom, "Čo bola táto biela parochňa?"
94 On povedal, "No, brat Branham, ja hovorím, že to bolo po Jeho zmŕtvychvstaní v Jeho oslávenom tele." Hovoril som s bratom Jackom. A tam je... Nepoznám nikoho na svete, na koho by som viac spoľahol, ohľadom náuk na teológie a tých veci, ako na brata Jacka Mooreho a brata Vayleho a takých mužov ako sú títo; skutoční teológovia, ktorí čítali všetky možné knihy a rôzne pohľady na všetko. No, ale (vidíte?), dokonca s týmto, a môj dôverný priateľ... ja som to nemohol prijať, bolo na tom niečo, čo neznelo správne.
95 A potom, keď to prišlo, toto, potom som videl, čo to je. Tu je Jeho tmavá brada. Myslím, že ste to videli. Vidíte? Jeho tmavá brada a tmavé vlasy, Jeho oči, nos, všetko, tak dokonale a dokonca časť Jeho vlasov tu na tej strane. On je Boh. Vidíte? A On je ten istý včera, dnes i naveky. A toto je časopis "Look", vlastne "Život". Myslím, že toto je... Zabudol som, ktoré to bolo vydanie, ó, sedemnásteho mája 1963. To je ten deň, kedy to bolo vydané, ak by niekto chcel ten časopis. To je ten, kde je na zadnej strane Rockefeller so svojou ženou. A toto je nový časopis "Veda", kde "To je stále tajomstvo."
96 Načo hovorím tieto veci? Aby vám to mohlo dať taký malý pohľad na veci, ktoré sa snažíme povedať, že Boh to identifikuje obojako, na zemi aj na nebi, že je to Pravda. Tieto rozpoznávania, videnia. Máme mnoho napodobenín, vždy. Ale pamätajte, predtým, ako môže existovať falošný dolár, najprv musí byť pravý dolár; najprv musí byť pravý dolár, a potom tie, ktoré sú urobené z neho. Práve tak, ako sme mali pravého Mojžiša a pravého Árona, potom sme po nich mali Jannesa a Jambresa. Vidíte, ako to všetko prichádza? Oni to vidia, a potom sa to snažia napodobniť, hoci je tam jeden originál. To je pravda. Nehovorím to, aby som zranil, alebo zdegradoval, alebo aby som umiestnil niečo na nesprávne miesto, ale len kvôli Pravde, aby ste vedeli, že ja...
97 Starnem a viem, že už mi neostáva veľa času. Ak bude Ježiš predlievať, možno zostanem ešte chvíľu, ale viem, že jedného dňa toto srdce urobí svoj posledný úder a ja vstupujem do veľkej, tmavej komory, nazvanej smrť. Ale keď to príde, ja nechcem nič, za čím by som sa musel obzerať späť, aby som sa snažil činiť pokánie. Chcem, keď prídem do toho času, byť umytý a čistý skrze milosť Božiu. Chcem sa zabaliť do rúcha Jeho spravodlivosti, keď tam vstúpim s touto jednou vecou vo svojej mysli: Poznám Ho v moci Jeho vzkriesenia, a keď ma On zavolá, vyjdem spomedzi mŕtvych a budem s Ním žiť naveky. A to je teraz môj zámer, aby som sa tu pokúsil dostať každého človeka, nie zmeniť vaše teológie ani nič také, ale povzbudiť vašu vieru v Božie zasľúbenie na tento deň. Teraz sa modlime.
98 Drahý Bože, my sme dnes ráno vďačnými ľuďmi, ale stále, Pane, žijeme v temnom svete, ktorý... Nie je tu dnes ráno ani jeden z nás, Otče, ktorý by necítil, že chce kráčať bližšie s Tebou, my chceme ten Tvoj dotyk v našich životoch, ktorý nás môže zjemniť, a učiniť nás poddajnými, aby si nás Ty mohol meniť kedykoľvek a vyformovať nás na synov a dcéry Božie. To je náš zámer, Otče, to je môj jediný cieľ, ktorý mám, aby som sa snažil žiť pred Tebou, aby som mal Tvoje Slovo a aby bolo hovorené späť mužom a ženám, nie aby som sa robil odlišnou osobou, ale aby som sa snažil ctiť Toho, ktorý mi dal Život. Udeľ to, Otče.
99 Nech tu dnes nie je ani jedna osoba... alebo ak sme dnes ráno znovu napojení po celom národe, nech nie je ani jedna osoba, ku ktorej dolieha náš hlas, ktorá by išla do tej veľkej komory a nepoznala Ťa v moci Tvojho vzkriesenia. Ak sú niekde hriešnici, po tomto národe, alebo v tejto budove, v tomto veľkom auditóriu, ktorí tu sedia dnes ráno... ak sú tam takí, ktorí Ťa nepoznajú, nech je toto deň, kedy ich svedomím bude zatrasené, zobudené, až by si uvedomili, že nepoznajú, v ktorej minúte môžu byť zavolaní alebo predvolaní, aby sa na Výsosti zodpovedali za svoje životy. A ak je naše meno stále na knihe tej stopky, budeme stratení, ale ak je naše meno v Baránkovej Knihe Života, ten skutočný Život, potom sme spasení.
100 A nech, Pane, ako ten život putuje od stebla až k peľu, do šupky, potom do zrna, keď prechádzame cez toto ráno, ak je tam nejaký Život, ktorý ide do zrna, ktorý leží v tej stopke, priveď ho dnes, Pane, nech môže nasledovať to hnutie Zrna, lebo to prosíme v Mene Ježiša. Amen.
101 Prepáčte, že som vám zabral toľko času. Zabudol som na to, že ste na rádiu, na telefóne.
102 No, prejdime k nášmu textu. A brat Jack, ak máš svoju Bibliu...? Zatiaľ čo nájdem to miesto Písma, požiadam brata Jacka, aby prečítal toto miesto Písma, lebo ja neviem vysloviť tieto mená. V poriadku. Je to v 1.Paralipomenon 13. [Brat Jack Moore číta 1.Paralipomenon 13. kapitolu]:
A Dávid sa radil s veliteľmi tisícov a stov, so všetkými vojvodami.
A Dávid riekol celému zhromaždeniu Izraelovmu: Jestli sa vám to vidí za dobré, a jestli je to od Hospodina, nášho Boha, pošlime čím skôr poslov k ostatným svojim bratom do všetkých zemí Izraelových a spolu s nimi aj ku kňazom a Levitom, ktorí bývajú v mestách svojich obvodov, a nech sa zhromaždia k nám.
A dopravíme truhlu svojho Boha k sebe, lebo sme jej nehľadali vo dňoch Saulových.
Na to rieklo celé zhromaždenie, že treba učiniť tak. Lebo ľúbila sa vec všetkému ľudu.
Vtedy zhromaždil Dávid celého Izraela od Čierneho potoka egyptského až potiaľ, kde sa vchádza do Chamatu, aby dopravili truhlu Božiu z Kirjat-jearima.
A Dávid išiel hore i celý Izrael do Bály, do Kirjat-jearima, ktoré patrí Judsku, aby preniesli odtiaľ hore truhlu Boha Hospodina, tróniaceho nad cherubami, ktoré to meno sa vzýva.
A tak viezli truhlu Božiu na novom voze z domu Abinadábovho, a Uza a Achio poháňali záprah vo voze.
A Dávid a celý Izrael vesele sa hrali pred Bohom z celej sily, a to pri spevoch a pri hudbe na harfy a citary, na bubny a cimbaly a na trúby.
A keď prišli až po humno Kídona, vystrel Uza svoju ruku, aby zachytil truhlu, lebo voly vybočily z cesty.
Preto sa zapálil hnev Hospodinov na Uzu a zabil ho, pretože vystrel svoju ruku na truhlu a zomrel tam pred Bohom.
Vtedy sa nahneval Dávid, že Hospodin učinil takú trhlinu na Uzovi pre neopatrnosť, a pomenoval to miesto Pérec-uza, a tak sa volá až do tohoto dňa.
A Dávid sa bál Boha v ten deň a povedal: Ako dopravím takto truhlu Božiu k sebe!
Preto neuchýlil Dávid truhly k sebe, aby bola dopravená do mesta Dávidovho, ale spôsobil to, aby sa uhla do domu Obéd-edoma Gitťanského.
A tak bývala truhla Božia s domom Obéd-edoma, v jeho dome, tri mesiace. A Hospodin požehnal dom Obéd-edoma i všetko, čo bolo jeho.
103 Ďakujem ti, brat Moore, že si prečítal to miesto Písma za mňa. Prepáčte, že som to nemohol prečítať sám, ale ja by som to nevedel.
104 Teraz, chcem, aby ste si so mnou otvorili Marka 7:7, a budeme čítať prvých sedem veršov zo sv. Marka 7. kapitoly.
A zišli sa k nemu farizeovia a niektorí zo zákonníkov, ktorí boli prišli z Jeruzalema.
A keď videli niektorých z jeho učeníkov, že obecnými rukami, to jest neumytými, jedia chlieb, karhali to.
Lebo farizeovia a všetci Židia robia tak, že ak si päsťou neumyjú rúk, nejedia držiac podanie starších.
Aj keď prijdú z trhu, ak sa neumyjú, tiež nejedia, a je aj mnoho iných vecí, ktoré prijali, aby ich držali, jako oplakovanie pohárov, krčahov, medeného riadu a jedální.
A farizeovia a zákonníci sa ho opýtali: Prečo nerobia tvoji učeníci podľa podania starších, ale jedia chlieb neumytými rukami?
A on odpovedal a riekol im: Dobre o vás prorokoval Izaiáš, o pokrytcoch, ako je napísané: Tento ľud ma ctí rtami, ale ich srdce je ďaleko odo mňa.
Lež nadarmo ma uctievajú učiac učenia, ktoré sú nariadeniami ľudí.
105 Modlime sa. Drahý Bože, ucti teraz Svoje Slovo a nech Ono uskutoční to, na čo bolo určené. Použi nás ako nástroje, ktoré Ho budú hovoriť a naše uši, aby počuli od Teba a naše srdcia, aby To prijali. Prosíme v Mene Ježiša, na slávu Božiu. Amen.
106 No, mojou témou na týchto pár chvíľ je toto... My sme teraz pripojení cez telefón po celom národe. A usudzujem, že môj dobrý priateľ, Roy Borders to počúva, on bol minulý večer úplne "roztrhaný na kusy". Zabudol som, že sme minulý večer boli v rádiu, alebo pripojení cez telefón. Roy, kdekoľvek si, či si v San Jose v tamojšom zbore, alebo dolu v zbore brata McHughesa, alebo kdekoľvek si, neboj sa, brat môj, všetko bude v poriadku. Buď pokojný, ty len... On mi to dá vedieť, Roy, neboj sa, synu, maj vieru v Boha.
108 Mojou témou dnes ráno je: "SNAŽIŤ SA ROBIŤ BOHU SLUŽBU BEZ TOHO, ŽE BY TO BOLA BOŽIA VÔĽA." No, to je zvláštny text a ja verím, že nám to teraz Pán zjaví. Pamätajte: Snažiť sa robiť Bohu službu, bez toho, že by to bola Božia vôľa. No, to znie veľmi zvláštne, ale môžno nám Boh v tomto môže pomôcť.
109 Ešte inú vec by som chcel dnes ráno povedať, že sme radi, že máme medzi sebou môjho priateľa, veľmi drahého priateľa, mladú osobu. Mnohí z vás, ktorí ste napojení cez telefón, viete, kto to je. Dnes má narodeniny, deväťdesiattri rokov, brat Bill Dauch, sedí rovno tu predo mnou, má deväťdesiattri rokov.
110 Pred niekoľkými rokmi povedal lekár, "On už nemôže žiť." (Práve som si všimol, že tu sedí.) Bol pod kyslíkovým stanom a jeho milá manželka mi zavolala a povedala, "Brat Branham, ak ešte chceš vidieť svojho starého priateľa Billa nažive, mal by si prísť hneď."
111 A ja... mal som jednu pneumatiku prerezanú, koleso mi vyletelo a tú pneumatiku som úplne roztrhal, ako som sa snažil k nemu dostať. Práve som odchádzal z benzínovej pumpy a z miesta v Ohiu, kde som zastavil a odpočinul si, ako som sa chcel k nemu dostať a ako som vykročil, prišlo videnie. A tam stál brat Dauch, stál v zbore so zdvihnutými rukami, potom sa to zmenilo a ja som ho videl prichádzať dolu ulicou a on mi potriasol ruku. Bolo mi povedané, "Choď a povedz mu, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN."
112 On mal vtedy asi deväťdesiat rokov. Dostal srdcovú porážku so zastavením srdca a úplne zlyhanie srdca. Veľmi chytrý lekár, ten muž nie je... on nechce... nie, nepoviem to. On je človek, ktorý si môže dovoliť lekára, akého chce. On mal jedného veľmi dobrého židovského lekára, ktorý ma stretol v tej hale a povedal, "Nie je pre neho šanca, aby žil."
113 A ja som vošiel dovnútra a prestrčil som ruku pod ten kyslíkový stan a povedal som, "Bill, počuješ ma?" Pokýval hlavou. Povedal som, "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, teraz nezomrieš."
114 Týždeň na to, keď som sa dostal za kazateľňu, aby som kázal svoje posolstvo, tu prichádza brat Dauch cez tú budovu. A keď som išiel do reštaurácie Furr´s, krížom... vlastne Blue Boar tam v Louisville, on tu vystupoval z auta, išiel dolu ulicou, mal vytiahnutú ruku, presne podľa Slova Pánovho. To bolo pred tromi, alebo štyrmi rokmi a on tu sedí, prešiel celú tú cestu sem do Shreveportu (cez celú krajinu, nie lietadlom, autom), sedí tu dnes ráno. "Šťastné narodeniny, brat Dauch." To je z celej krajiny, odvšadiaľ. "Nech ťa Boh žehná."
115 Pokrstil som ho, potom, ako bol trojičiar, pokrstil som ho, keď on...to bolo jedno z mojich prvých zhromaždení, kedy mu brat Banks Wood musel nechať svoje šaty (on je dosť veľkej postavy, ako vidíte) a on išiel do bazénu a ja som ho pokrstil, keď mal asi osemdesiatpäť alebo deväťdesiat rokov, na Meno Pána Ježiša. On povedal, že by nikdy nemohol cítiť, že je na tom dobre, dokiaľ by nenašiel tú bezpečnosť niečoho. Potom obdržal narodeniny, z ktorých nikdy nezostarne. To je pravda, tá veľká zem. On dokonca očakáva, že bude žiť, aby videl príchod Pánov, to by mohlo byť. Ale ak by zaspal, a my budeme zobudení v tom čase, on príde prvý. To je pravda. Tak, brat Dauch, nie je teraz žiadna možnosť minúť sa toho. Si rovno v tej línii. Zostaň tam, môj brat. Nech ťa Boh žehná. A ja ďakujem Pánovi za takéhoto dobrého muža a že mu dal všetky tieto roky.
116 V Knihe Kroník: "Snažiť sa robiť Bohu službu bez toho, že by to bola Jeho vôľa." Boh je suverénny. Po prvé, chceme toto porozumieť. Ľudia sa dnes divia, prečo nemôžeme mať prebudenie. Veríte, že Boh je suverénny? Vidíte, Biblia to takto hovorí.
117 A my sa snažíme... ako som diskutoval so skupinou mojich milých bratov, baptistických bratov, nie dávno, a oni povedali, "Brat Branham, my môžeme mať prebudenie len ak vezmeme Slovo, slovo za slovom, stranu za stranou, písmeno za písmenom."
118 A ja som povedal, "Tiež tomu verím, stranu za stranou." On povedal... Povedal som, "Oni sa to snažili robiť po celý čas."
119 On povedal, "Ale my musíme nájsť ten grécky výklad Slova, to, čo hovorí gréčtina."
120 Povedal som, "Veľa som toho neprečítal, ale keď som čítal históriu cirkvi a Nicejského koncilu a pred-Nicejského koncilu, pred-Nicejských otcov, a tak ďalej, oni sa tam dohadovali o gréčtine. To bolo pred dvetisíc rokmi. Jeden povedal, ´To znamená toto,´ a druhý povedal, ´To znamená toto. To grécke slovo znamená toto.´"
121 Práve ako v našom jazyku, slovo "see" (vidieť). Použite slovo "see" a môže to znamenať "časť vody," "rozumiem," alebo mnoho iného. "Bored" (znudený), "vŕtať dieru", "vyjsť na prechádzku," "nudil si ma," alebo "zaplatiť stôl" mohlo by to znamenať čo... mnoho vecí. A tie malé samohlásky, a tak ďalej, úplne menia celý ten význam. Takže takto to nikdy neurobíte. Boh to tak napísal, lebo...
122 A celé Slovo je inšpirované a On povedal, "Ďakujem Ti, Otče, že si skryl tieto veci pred očami múdrych a chytrých a zjavíš to (Amen!) nemluvňatám, takým, ktorí sa budú učiť." To je Jeho zjavenie, ako som povedal minulý večer, "On to zjaví nemluvňatám..."
123 Povedal som, "To nebude fungovať, pane." Povedal som, "Prebudenie nepríde dokiaľ Boh, ten suverénny Boh, ho nepošle; a potom On môže vziať nejakého hlupáka, ktorý sa nevie ani podpísať a ísť s tým, a ktorý nevie ani poriadne angličtinu, nieto ešte gréčtinu."
124 To je to, čo On urobil v čase, keď Peter kázal na Letnice, viete, on sa nevedel ani podpísať, nevzdelaný a neučený. Ale Boh robí veci takým zvláštnym spôsobom proti nášmu intelektuálnemu mysleniu. To Ho robí Bohom. Ak by On mal skupinu teológov a hodnostárov a tak ďalej, oni by povedali, "Ten chytrý Kajfáš (vidíte?), on tomu rozumie správne." Ale Boh zišiel dolu a vzal rybárov, ktorí sa nevedeli ani podpísať, a to je to, čo On vzal. To je Boh, On berie niečo, čo je ničím, a robí niečo z toho na Jeho vlastnú česť. On vzal chaos a urobil Eden. To je Boh.
125 No, ak je tu niekto, kto má mechaniku k prebudeniu, tak to je náš šľachetný brat Billy Graham. Mechanika je v poriadku, ale mechanika s tým nepohne, ku tomu je treba dynamika, aby s tým pohla. Vy môžete zostrojiť auto, dať do neho pekné sedadlá, poriadne piesty, a pomocou vedy dokázať, čo to môže urobiť; ale dokiaľ tam nie je tá dynamika, ono je len kus mŕtveho materiálu.
126 Tak to bolo pri Welšskom prebudení, bolo to jedno z posledných prebudení pred naším letničným. Nikto nevedel, čo začalo to prebudenie, len skupina ľudí.
127 No, keď my všetci dostaneme... Náš priateľ, Billy Graham, keď dostane všetkých presbyteriánov a luteránov a letničných a všetkých spolu, pôjde do mesta a budú tam mať veľké tisícové zhromaždenie, a príde ich tam tridsať tisíc behom dvoch týždňov a dajú svoje srdcia Kristovi; vrátite sa o dva týždne a nemáte tam ani jedného. Vidíte? To je mechanika.
Ale nech len Boh vo Svojej suverénnej milosti prehovorí do nejakého malého hlupáka, tak povediac, nejakého "niktoša"; nech Jeho Duch spadne na mesto a mužovia nemôžu ísť do práce, ženy nemôžu umývať riady, chyžné nemôžu upratať posteľ; oni kričia a plačú so zdvihnutými rukami. To je prebudenie, to je vo vôli Božej.
128 Bolo povedané, že nejaký vznešený človek z cirkvi išiel do Walesu, aby zistil, alebo vyskúmal, čo bolo tou všetkou mechanikou v tom prebudení, počas Welšského prebudenia. A keď vystúpili z lode so svojimi veľkými klobúkmi a okrúhlymi límcami, išli dolu po ulici, bol tam nejaký malý policajt, takto mával svojou paličkou, pískal si, oni povedali, "Dobrý človeče, mohli by ste mi povedať, kde je to Welšské prebudenie?"
129 On povedal, "Áno, bratia moji, stojíte rovno v strede neho." Povedal, "Rozumiete, ja som tým Welšským prebudením," povedal, "lebo to Welšské prebudenie je vo mne."
130 To je suverénne. To je to, čo Boh robí a Jedine On má právo poslať prebudenie. Nie dať dohromady mechaniku, to je modliť sa k Bohu, aby poslal dynamiku.
131 Jedine On zjavuje Svoje Slovo tomu predurčenému. No, keď používam to slovo "predurčiť"... No, to nie je dobré slovo aby ste ho použili na verejnosti, zvlášť keď sme tu zmiešaný dav medzi Arminiánmi a kalvinistami. A ani... Poprosil som vás, aby ste si nemysleli, že ja To všetko viem, ale oni sú podľa Písma na omyle, obe tie skupiny. Milosť je to, čo Boh urobil pre mňa, skutky sú to, čo ja robím pre Neho. Vidíte, potom to máte. Ak sa vyšplháte na jednu z týchto vetiev, istotne sa nájdete na konci tej vetvy a nebudete sa môcť vrátiť späť. Kniha Efežanov to spája dohromady, myslím.
132 Ale teraz to slovo, keď ho používam, "predurčení," nemyslite si, že ja som... To je to jediné slovo, ktoré poznám, ako ... To je Božie predzvedenie (vidíte?), že On to vie. On nemôže povedať... On zomrel, aby všetci mohli byť spasení; On to urobil, ale skrze predzvedenie On vedel, kto bude a kto nebude. Vidíte? To je to, čo On vie; ja to neviem, vy to neviete, takže my pracujeme na našom spasení s bázňou a trasením.
133 Ale Boh mal Svoje Slovo postavené a má tak vo všetkých vekoch. Jeho predzvedenie Mu umožnilo, aby postavil v cirkvi a v ľuďoch určité veci, ktoré On urobil od začiatku. A potom to Evanjelium, ktoré bolo kázané do toho veku, je zjavené len určitým ľuďom, tí ostatní z nich to nevidia. Vidíte? "Ďakujem Ti, Otče, Ty si skryl tieto veci pred múdrymi a chytrými a zjavuješ ich nemluvňatám, takým, ktorí sa chcú učiť." To je predurčenie. Nie, že On to urobil cez ... Vy poviete, "Vyberiem teba a nevyberiem teba." Skrze Svoje predzvedenie On vedel, čo budete robiť.
134 On súc nekonečný... Veríte, že je nekonečný? Ak nie je, tak nemôže byť Boh. Potom, len pomyslite, tým, že On je nekonečný, On poznal každú blchu, ktorá kedy bude na zemi, koľko krát tie blchy mihnú očami, koľko loju bude v každej tej blche, každé steblo trávy, na ktoré si kedy sadne; to znamená byť nekonečný. My sme ohraničení, my sa potkýname v temnote. Boh nás pripodobnil k ovciam a my musíme mať vodcu. A ten Vodca nie je človek, ten Vodca je Duch Svätý, Duch Kristov medzi nami. "Ešte chvíľu a svet Ma viacej neuvidí." Jeho fyzické telo bolo pozdvihnuté k Trónu Božiemu, kde bol ten Duch na Tróne, teraz je Kristus na Tróne, Ježiš. "Ešte chvíľu a svet Ma viacej neuvidí, ale vy Ma uvidíte, lebo budem s vami do konca sveta, dokonca vo vás." Trón Boží, Kristov, je postavený do tvojho srdca a On sedí na Božom Tróne; ale v Miléniu sa On posadí na Svoj vlastný Trón, ktorý... On prisahal že vzbudí tohoto Človeka, Svojho Syna, Dávidovho Syna, aby sa posadil na Svoj vlastný Trón.
135 No, On tieto veci zjavuje skrze predzvedenie tým, ktorých určil ku týmto veciam, inak by to neuvideli. Stoja rovno tam, dívajú sa na to a nemôžu to vidieť.
136 Koľkí ste videli ten obrázok tej kravy v chrastí, na ktorý sa musíte stále dívať a dívať? Videli ste to niekedy? Alebo ten obraz Krista na nebesiach, alebo na oblakoch? Vidíte, ten maliar to tam tak zakomponoval, že vy sa musíte na to dívať len určitým spôsobom. No, potom, keď to raz vidíte, nemôžete vidieť nič iné ako to. Zakaždým, ako sa pozriete, je to tam. Koľkí ste videli tie obrazy? Iste ste ich videli.
137 No, to je ten spôsob, ako je to so Samým Kristom, s Evanjeliom, s Posolstvom. Keď raz vidíte Posolstvo tej hodiny, vy nemôžete vidieť nič, okrem toho. Všetko ostatné je preč, ten ostatok je len vycpávka (vidíte?), keď raz vidíte to Posolstvo.
138 Tak to bolo v čase Noeho. Keď Noe a jeho skupina... Keď oni raz videli to posolstvo, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla Mojžišova skupina, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla Jánova skupina, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla Ježišova skupina, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla skupina apoštolov, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla Lutherova skupina, keď to videla Wesleyho skupina, keď to videla skupina letničných, na ničom inom nezáležalo; oni sa odtiahli od všetkého. Prečo? Skrze Jeho predzvedenie On predurčil, aby sa tieto veci stali.
139 On si vyberá Svoju vlastnú osobu, skrze Svoje predzvedenie. Ako On povedal tu v Rimanoch 8, že Ezav... aby vyvolenie Božie stálo pevne... že Ezav a Jákob sa obaja narodili zo svätých rodičov, dvojičky, aby Jeho vyvolenie mohlo stáť pevne a pravdivo, On povedal, "Ezava som nenávidel a Jákoba som miloval," predtým, ako sa obaja narodili. Vidíte? On vie, čo je v človeku. On to vedel od počiatku, čo to bolo; preto On môže spôsobiť, aby všetko spolu pracovalo v ten pravý čas. My sa stávame celí nervózni a znepokojení, Jeho ste nikdy nevideli znepokojeného, ani oni. Vidíte? Všetko pracuje presne spolu, hodiny odbíjajú.
140 Tieto veci, ktoré sa mali stať, všetky tieto ženy s krátkymi vlasmi a títo muži, ktorí nosia vlasy ako ich ženy. Vidím ich, úplne presne, ako majú kudrlinky vo vlasoch, tu vpredu to majú zakrútené. Aká prevrátenosť. To je výsledok Satanovho Edenu. A pozrite sa na ňu, ona sa snaží strihať si vlasy, ako jej muž. Jej muž si necháva narásť vlasy, ako jeho žena. A ona nosí jeho oblečenie a on nosí jej spodné prádlo. Vidíte, tu to máte. Ona sa stáva mužskou, a on sa stáva ženským. Vidíte, to je Satanov Eden, v protiklade s tým, ako to Boh učinil na počiatku. To je pravda.
141 Ak nezačnem, tak sa nikdy nedostaneme do tohoto. Ale tieto veci a ten spôsob, ako to On urobí, a kto to urobí, to je Jeho vybraná cesta, On to vyberá. To je tak, ako On chce, aby to bolo urobené.
142 Ako som počul brata Perryho Greena, nášho pastora v Tucsone, ako kázal jedného večera o tom, ako Boh učinil veci určitým spôsobom (zabudol som, čo to bol za text), ale on povedal, "To je spôsob, ako sa to Bohu páči, to je spôsob, ako to Boh robí." No, to je pravda.
143 No, kto je medzi nami, kto mu povie, že sa mýli? Kto by sa opovážil postaviť pred Božiu tvár a povedať, "Mýliš sa, Pane, mal by si to urobiť tak, ako to chcem ja, tak, ako to Dr. Taký-a-taký povedal, že by sa to malo urobiť"? Kto je tak ďaleko so svojimi duševnými schopnosťami, že by povedal niečo takéto? Nie, vy by ste neišli a nepovedali to, ale si to myslíte.
144 Ako v mojom posolstve o antikristovi, "Povstanú falošní kristovia." No, On nepovedal "falošní Ježišovia. Vidíte, nikto by sa nepostavil a nenechal sa nazývať "Ježiš" v zmysle Pána. Ale falošní kristovia, to znamená "pomazaní".
145 Ó, oni, každý jeden si myslí, že má pomazanie, "Sláva Bohu, on môže robiť to a tamto." Ale postavte ho do skúšky Slova a zistíte, kde on vychádza z posolstva na tú hodinu.
146 Oni mali pomazanie v čase Ježiša, ale nie na ňom.
147 Mali pomazanie v čase... Dokonca Dátan mal pomazanie v čase Mojžiša. On povedal, "No, nemysli si, že ty si ten jediný svätý medzi nami; Boh ich má mnoho. My tu začneme organizáciu, skupinu ľudí."
148 Boh povedal Mojžišovi, "Oddeľ sa od neho." On otvoril zem a prehltol ich. On dal Svoje originálne Slovo Mojžišovi, Svojmu prorokovi; to je jediný spôsob, ako to On kedy robil a ten jediný spôsob, ako to kedy urobí. On nemení Svoj plán. Vidíte?
149 Takže naše myšlienky sú nesprávne. Jeho myšlienky sú vždy správne. A nepokúšajte sa Mu povedať, že On sa mýli. Bez ohľadu na to, o kom si myslíme, že je najlepšie spôsobilý; to nie je na nás, povedať, kto je najlepšie spôsobilý. No, tu je to, kam sa dostávate so svojou organizáciou.
150 Nejaký milý brat, naplnený Duchom Svätým pôjde do mesta a vybuduje organi... vybuduje milú skupinu ľudí a oni sa stretnú na konferencii spolu so všetkými tými svätými bratmi, viete, a povedia, "Viete čo? Verím, že malý Jones tu (on je medzi nimi len malé špáratko), myslím, že by mal mať tú peknú veľkú modlitebňu, myslím si. Čo myslíte, nie je to tak?" Ó! Tam ho máte. A potom je zhromaždenie roztrúsené. Vidíte?
"Oddeľte mi..." Boh robí to rozdelenie, On je ten, ktorý to robí. Ale oni všetci, každý jeden chce vziať tohoto malého, tu ho postaviť a tohoto tu dole. To je ľudská idea.
151 Človek má kľúče, ale v skutočnosti tie kľúče drží Boh. Oni robia učeníkov, svätú cirkev, kľúče; a sledujte to, ako to bolo, keď to po prvý krát použili. Keď Judáš upadol skrze prestúpenie, oni sa spolu zišli a hádzali losy a tí svätí bratia... Kto by povedal, že neboli svätí bratia? Kto povie, že neboli svätí? Ale oni hádzali los a padlo to na Mateja. A keď on... Čo on kedy urobil? Nič. Ale Pavol bol ten vyvolený. Amen. To bol Boží výber: malý, krivonosý, uštipačný, Žid s výbušnou povahou. Nie Matej, D.D., viete on bol... ale Pavol, Boh vybral Pavla, cirkev vybrala Mateja. Vidíte? Nemáte žiadne právo povedať Bohu, že sa mýli. On vie, čo robiť; On vie, z čoho je človek učinený.
152 Kto by kedy z tej cirkvi vybral Pavla? Ó, nie, nikdy. Povedali, "To je ten chlapík, ktorý nás všetkých posiela do väzenia."
153 Ale Boh povedal, "Ukážem mu, čo bude musieť trpieť pre mňa." Viete.
154 V poriadku, bez ohľadu na to, o kom si my myslíme, že má pravdu; Boh vie, kto je najspôsobilejší, lebo On pozná srdce človeka, On pozná.
155 Ani prebudenie, alebo tieto veci, sa nedejú v čase, kedy si my myslíme, že sa majú stať. My si myslíme, "Toto je teraz ten čas, sláva Bohu." Všímam si tam v tých skupinách Obchodníkov, "O chvíľu príde, haleluja, veľké prebudenie."
156 Nebuďte zvedení, "On už prišiel a urobili mu, čo chceli." Ale oni si myslia, že je prebudenie. Deje sa to? Nie! Je to hotové, mŕtve, je po tom (aha). Všimnite si, toto je čas ozdobenia lámp, čas vyjdenia a vojdenia. "Tí, ktorí očakávajú na Pána, nadobúdajú novej sily."
157 Všimnite si tu, v našom texte, všimnite si Dávida, kráľa Izraela; on bol ten, ktorý dostal zjavenie prenesenia Božej archy naspäť na svoje miesto, oni sa o tom nikdy neradili vo dňoch Saula, lebo Saul odpadol. Tak oni sa vôbec nikdy nedohadovali o tej arche, zmluve, vo dňoch Saula, lebo on odpadol a dostal sa preč od Boha. Tak Dávid, rýchlo, s inšpiráciou... Teraz si toto všimnite. Je to veľmi záludný text, ak to nezrozumiete správne. A ja cítim, že prichádza hodina, kedy by sme mali byť mužmi a nie bábätkami. Mali by sme mať silný pokrm namiesto mlieka.
158 Všimnite si Dávida, kráľa Izraela, tento kráľ bol práve čerstvo poma- zaný za kráľa, alebo zvolený za kráľa, Saul... Samuel ho pomazal podľa vôle Božej a on bol absolútne Bohom vybraný kráľ, niet o tom pochýb. A tu on je a jeho zasiahla tá inšpirácia. Dávidovi to bolo zjavené. On mal to zjavenie, nikto druhý na to nič nepovedal. "Poďme a prinesme archu, lebo to je vôľa Božia, aby bola tá archa s nami, aby sme sa mohli pýtať Boha skrze túto archu." Veľmi, veľmi statočná vec, nemyslíte? V poriadku.
159 Pamätajte, ale on, súc kráľom, a mal pritom zjavenie, prekročil svoje miesto. Bol tam v zemi prorok, volal sa Nátan, on bol ten, ktorý bol určený, aby dostal zjavenie. Nie je nič, čo by malo byť povedané, On povedal, "Pán nerobí ničoho kým to nezjaví Svojim služobníkom prorokom." Ale vidíte, Dávid, súc kráľom, mal na sebe pomazanie... No, je to to Písmo? Bolo na ňom pomazanie a dostal pravé zjavenie, ale bolo to nesprávne. Lebo Nátan bol prorokom toho veku, a to zjavenie nikdy neprišlo k Nátanovi a keď to zjavenie prišlo k Dávidovi, on sa o tom nikdy neradil s Nátanom. On len vyšiel vpred a robil to, čo chcel robiť.
160 Ale všimnite si, s kým sa Dávid radil, tu v 13. kapitole, "Ale radil sa s veliteľmi tisícov a stov, so všetkými vojvodami," späť do svojho zhromaždenia. Vidíte? "No, nemyslíš si, že by sme mali urobiť..." To nie je to. No, on sa snažil urobiť Bohu službu, ale on nebol na to určený, lebo Boh už mal cestu.
161 Práve tak, ako Boh mohol hovoriť ku tomu kráľovi o jeho vrede a uzdravení, ale On to neurobil. On mal na to určenú cestu, to bol Jeho prorok. Tak On hovoril ku prorokovi. Izaiáš mu povedal, aby sa vrátil a povedal Chezekiášovi, čo sa stane.
162 No, Chezekiáš hovoril tvárou v tvár s Bohom a Boh mohol hovoriť ku Chezekiášovi, samozrejme, ale On mal určité kanály. Rozumiete tomu? Boh má Svoju pripravenú cestu, ako robí veci: ako posiela prebudenia, hovorí, čokoľvek to je. On má Svoj spôsob, ako to robí a my sme nikto, aby sme Mu povedali, ako to má robiť. On to robí tak, ako sa Mu to páči robiť.
163 Tak vidíte Dávida, on bol inšpirovaný... No, pamätáte si, že som povedal pomazanie, falošné pomazanie? Pamätajte, Duch Svätý môže prísť a pomazať nejakú osobu a stále to bude mimo vôli Božej. Toto tu to rovno dokazuje. My musíme ísť cez ten Boží spôsob, ako sa to má robiť, nie naše spôsoby, Božou cestou, ako to robiť. Lebo Dávid, súc kráľom, pomazaný, pomazaný Duchom Božím na sebe (typ na Ježiša Krista), ale on nebol Božím kanálom.
164 A celému tomu zhromaždeniu sa to páčilo, hovorí Biblia. Všimnite si, vojvodovia tisícov a stoviek, tiež kňazi a teológovia si mysleli, že by to bolo nádherné. Tam sú vaše biblické školy a všetko možné, oni si mysleli, že by to bolo nádherné. Dokonca všetci ľudia súhlasili a kňazi a všetci z nich súhlasili, že to kráľovo pomazanie je správne. Všimnite si. Ale Boh nezasľúbil, že zjaví Svoje Slovo vo Svojom čase im. Boh mal Svoj spôsob zjavenia Jeho Slova, ale nie im. Pamätajte, to bolo v protiklade k Bohu.
165 Niečo ako vo dňoch Micheáša, syna Jimlu. Pamätáte si ten príbeh? Júda a Izrael boli oddelení a mali dve odlišné kráľovstvá a Achab bol kráľom nad jedným tým kráľovstvom. A Jozafat bol nad kráľovstvom Júdu, myslím, že bol, a Achab bol nad Izraelom, Jeruzalemom.
166 Všimnite si, a tu prichádza skupina votrelcov a vzali časť Bohom-danej zeme, ktorú Boh dal Izraelu a títo Filištíni tu hore, Sýrovia, oni držali tú zem a kŕmili svoje vlastné deti z tej zeme, ktorá patrila Izraelu. A tak oni potrebovali tú zem, aby kŕmili svoje deti a ich rodiny. Boh im dal... To boli ich Bohom-dané práva.
167 A tak Achab zavolal dolu Jozafata a povedal, "Prídi dolu." Povedal, "Pozri sa tam, čo robí náš nepriateľ. Je to správne, že my, ľud Boží s Bohom-danými právom, že my by sme mali mať túto zem...? To patrí nám. Boh skrze Svojho proroka, Jozuu, nám rozdelil túto zem, mala by byť naša, patrí nám, našim deťom, a tu to tí komunisti nám to zabrali a my máme... Sme tak hladní a oni majú naše Bohom-dané práva. Nemyslíš si, že by sme tam mali ísť a zabrať našu zem späť? Ak spojíme svoje sily: ak vy, metodisti a presbyteriáni a všetci a presbyteriáni a luteráni a tak ďalej, ak tu teraz zriadime ekumenickú radu, všetci si spolu sadneme a zaberieme to." (Hovorím teraz v podobenstve). "Pôjdeme a dostaneme to."
168 "No," povedal, "istotne, sme všetci jedno."
169 No, Biblia hovorí, "Ako môžu ísť dvaja spolu ak sa nezhodnú?" Vidíte?
170 Tam je to, kde sa ten veľký muž, ten veľký letničný muž, Jozafat, zmiešal s nesprávnym davom. A to je to, čo sa stalo dnes našim letničným. Sú tam niektorí skutoční mužovia, ale oni sú zamiešaní v denominačnom dave. Vyjdite z tej veci. To je prekliate od Pána.
171 Všimnite si teraz. Tu on bol a povedal, "Áno, to znie rozumne." Povedal, "Naše vozy sú tvoje, náš ľud, predsa sme všetci Židia. Iste, pôjdeme s tebou hore." Ale v Jozafatovi zostalo dostatok náboženstva, aby povedal, "Nemyslíš, že by sme sa mali prv poradiť s Pánom?" Vidíte?
"Myslím, že by to bol dobrý nápad."
172 No, Achab, samozrejme povedal, "No, ó, iste, mal som na to myslieť."
173 "No, je niekde nejaký Boží muž? Máš nejakého proroka?"
174 "Ó, mám ich štyristo. Mám tam dolu celý koncil, celú denomináciu. Oni sú všetci hebrejskí proroci."
175 No, pamätajte, Biblia hovorí, že oni boli proroci, hebrejskí proroci, nie pohanskí proroci, hebrejskí proroci, celá škola, teologický seminár.
176 "Dobre, priveď ich sem!"
177 A tí králi sa obliekli a posadili sa pred nich, aby urobili na tých prorokov dojem. A tu prichádza, myslím, že to bol Cedekiáš, veľký vodca tých miestnych radcov, alebo čokoľvek on bol, vyšiel tu medzi nich. On si urobil dva veľké rohy, povedal, "Počul som od Boha, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, ´S týmito rohmi vytlačíš Sýrov z tej zeme."
178 "Ó, sláva!" Každý si myslel, že to je nádherné, výborné.
179 Sledujte, ako blízko sa to dostáva až do najkrajnešej medze, ten rozdiel medzi tým správnym a tým nesprávnym. A pamätajte, to spadne na jednu alebo na druhú stranu; a niekedy to prichádza ako naostrená žiletka, ten rozdiel, medzi správnym a nesprávnym. To musí byť každé Slovo Božie, nie len takmer každé Slovo, ale každé Slovo. A to zostúpilo dnes, nie k luteránom, nie k metodistom, nie k letničným, ale do tohoto vyostreného veku, v tomto veku, kde to antikristovské pomazanie je tak dokonalé, že by to zviedlo i vyvolených; oni spadnú na zlú stranu, ak to nebudú sledovať, ako klin na štiepanie. Sledujte to. Buďte opatrní. My teraz nežijeme v letničnom veku. My sme prešli ten vek, tak isto, ako prešiel Lutherov, prešiel ... Rozumiete?
180 Všimnite si. No, všetci tí proroci prorokovali, bolo ich štyristo, dobre kŕmení, dobre upevnení, tí hebrejskí proroci im vydávali svedectvo, v jednom hlase, "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, choď hore, Pán je s tebou."
181 Jozafat povedal, "No, to znie dobre." Ale povedal, "máte ešte jedného?"
182 "Ešte jedného? Máme tu celú denomináciu, máme tu zhromaždenú celú radu (koncil). Prečo by sme potrebovali ešte jedného?"
183 On povedal, "Ó, ale ja som si myslel, že by tam mohol byť ešte jeden."
184 On povedal, "Ó, áno, je ešte jeden, ale on ani nepatrí do tejto rady. On je vyvrheľ. Je to Micheáš, syn Jimlu a ja ho nenávidím." Vidíte? Povedal, "Oni ho neprijmú do obecenstva a on je od začiatku len obyčajný vyvrheľ. A on neustále, všetko, čo prorokuje, to ani trochu môj seminár nepovzbudí. (Aha) A on robí všetky tieto zlé veci, on vždy proti mne prorokuje zlé, len aby sa líšil."
185 "Ó," Jozafat povedal, "nech takto nehovorí kráľ, ale ja by som rád počul, čo má tento človek do povedania."
Povedal, "No, nájdeme ho."
186 Tak oni vyslali nejakého človeka niekde tam na púšť, a ten mu povedal, "Teraz na tvojej ceste späť, chcem ti niečo povedať. Chceš sa znovu vrátiť do tej denominácie? (Vidíte?) Chceš mať znovu s nimi všetkými obecenstvo? Ak chceš, hovor to isté, čo hovorí ten miestny presbyter (starší), hovor to isté, čo hovorí ten biskup a oni ťa privedú rovno späť. Teraz je ten čas to urobiť."
188 Ale viete si predstaviť pomazaného, pravého proroka Božieho, aby robil kompromisy s jedným Slovom Božím? Nie, určite nie.
189 On povedal, "Ako že žije Pán, ja poviem len to, čo Boh hovorí." Potrebujeme syna Jimlu. "Ako že žije Pán, poviem len to, čo On povie (Tak je to), čo On povie."
190 Takže keď sa oni dostali tam pred tých ľudí, všetci proroci, oni povedali, "No, povedz, že oni..."
191 On povedal, "Počkajte, dajte mi túto noc, nechajte ma, nech vidím, čo povie Pán."
192 Tak tej noci sa mu ukázal Pán vo videní a povedal mu, čo má povedať. Nasledujúce ráno povedal, "Čo hovoríš, Jimla?", keď tam všetci stáli... vlastne "Micheáš, syn Jimlu," povedal, "Čo hovoríš teraz? My sme tu všetci spolu, všetci kňazi a všetci proroci a všetci králi a všetci tu spolu sedia. Čo hovoríš teraz na tomto veľkom koncile?"
193 Povedal, "Choď hore," povedal, "ale videl som Izraela roztrúseného, ako ovce nemajúce pastiera."
194 A Achab povedal, "Čo som ti hovoril? Ten odpadlík vie prorokovať len zlé proti mne."
195 Ako on mohol hovoriť niečo iné, keď Boh mu hovoril tú istú vec? Prorok má byť hovoriacimi ústami Božími, nie jeho vlastnej mysle. Jeho... On len hovorí. On je úplne vydaný Bohu, on nechce nikoho zraniť, ale on musí povedať to, čo Boh hovorí, lebo on nemá sám nad sebou kontrolu.. Vidíte?
196 On povedal, "Či som ti nehovoril?"
197 A potom tam hore prišiel ten veľký muž s tým rohom a udrel ho po ústach a povedal, "Ktorou cestou odišiel Duch Boží odo mňa?" Inými slovami, nech to prelomím, "Pozri sa sem... Pozri, chcem ti niečo povedať, Micheáš. Uvedomuješ si, že ja som majster v Písmach? Uvedomuješ si, že ja mám pomazanie?" Alebo, "krst (dnes by sme tak povedali), uvedomuješ si, že ja to mám?"
198 Jimla povedal, "Nepochybujem o tom."
199 On povedal, "Ale počúvaj. Duch Boží mi povedal a vydal svedectvo so všetkými mojimi štyristami tu, že vytlačíme Sýrov z tej zeme. A kto si ty, že prídeš sem a povieš, že náš veľký kráľ bude zabitý?" On povedal, "Duch Boží mi to povedal."
200 Dovoľte, nech to tu prelomím, aby ste to mohli rozumieť. A možno nachádzame Micheáša ako hovorí, "Minulú noc vo videní, pane, som videl Boha sediaceho na tróne. A videl som celý zástup nebies zhromaždený okolo Neho a oni mali radu v nebi. Povedali, ´Koho pošleme dolu, aby zviedol Achaba? Lebo tu pod trónom je prorok, pravý prorok, volá sa Eliáš a on prorokoval skrze Moje Slovo a povedal, "Ten bezbožný Achab, pretože zabil Nábota, psi budú lízať krv toho bezbožného muža," a my to musíme uskutočniť, lebo to už bolo vypovedané. Je to TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. To sa musí stať, to tam musí byť. Ako to urobíme?"
201 Potom tam zdola, z tých plaziacich regiónov stratených, celú tú cestu až hore prešiel nejaký duch, povedal, ´Ja som zvodca a ak vám môžem urobiť službu, pôjdem dole až do tých prorokov, lebo oni sú tak zorganizovaní, že oni rozumejú len jedinej veci, a to je malá emócia. A ja spôsobím, že budú prorokovať lož. A dostanem Achaba, aby počúval tých hodnostárov namiesto Tvojho pravého proroka; lebo on bude skúmať všetko, čo povie, s Tvojím Slovom, on bude skúmať svoje videnia s Tvojím Slovom, on bude skúmať všetko, čo robí, s Tvojím Slovom, a ak to nie je so Slovom, on na to nebude počúvať. Ale ak to... Ja môžem zviesť tých ostatných a budem... oni... Achab má takú dôveru v tú veľkú spoločnú jednotu ich bezpečnosti, tak oni sa spolu zhromaždia a ja spôsobím, že Achab ich bude počúvať a pôjde tam. A takto to urobíme.´"
202 "Boh povedal, ´Môžeš to urobiť, ty si skutočný zvodca, choď dolu."
203 A potom ho Cedekiáš udrel po ústach a povedal, "Kde si bol..."
204 On povedal, "Zistíš to, keď budeš sedieť vo vnútornej cele." (Aha)
205 On povedal "Choď hore," povedal Cedekiáš kráľovi. Povedal, "Choď hore a vráť sa v pokoji."
206 Achab povedal, "Vezmite tú osobu a posaďte ho do väzenia. Dajte ho do pút, kŕmte ho chlebom smútku a vodou smútku. A keď sa vrátim odtiaľ s mojim víťazstvom, o čom mi moji proroci povedali, že to prebudenie sa iste stane," povedal, "Postarám sa o tú osobu."
207 Počúvajte tie posledné slová Micheáša ku tomu mužovi: "Ak sa ty vôbec vrátiš, potom Boh nehovoril ku mne." Amen.
208 Vidíte, Boh má Svoj spôsob, ako robí veci. Títo mužovia si mysleli, že robia Bohu službu. Buďte opatrní. Nie emócia, nie nadšenie, nie predstavy, ale to musí byť TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, to musí byť správne. V poriadku, nezáleží na tom... Nachádzame, že tieto veci sa takto dejú.
209 Všimnite si teraz, keď Dávid urobil toto veľké vyhlásenie. A to vyzeralo, že je to dobré, dobrá vec, ktorá by sa spravila; potom nachádzame, že... (Unavujem vás? Nie je príliš neskoro?...) Oni urobili toto veľké vyhlásenie. On sa neporadil s prorokom.
210 No, hocikto vie, že Ámos 3:7 hovorí, že Boh zasľúbil, že On nikdy nič nerobí, dokiaľ to prv nezjaví Svojim prorokom. Počas cirkevných vekov sme mali reformátorov, ale bolo zasľúbené skrze Malachiáša 4, že na zemi bude v tých posledných dňoch prorok, lebo to musí pasovať s tým vzorom; predtým, ako príde čas konca.
211 Predtým, ako prišiel Ježiš, najprv prišiel Eliáš, Eliáš z Malachiáša 3. Matúš 11 tak hovorí, "Ak môžete rozumieť, toto je ten, o ktorom bolo hovorené, ´Hľa, posielam Svojho posla predo Mnou.´" No, On prorokoval, všetci teológovia tomu veria, že v tom poslednom dni sa tiež navráti Duch Eliáša. On musí prísť päť krát, Boh používa toho Ducha: Eliáš, Elizeus, Ján Krstiteľ, potom pre pohanskú cirkev, a potom pre Židov v Zjavení 11. To je Božia m-i-l-o-s-ť (grace), v-i-e-r-a (faith), J-e-ž-i-š (Jesus), Ježiš, päť písmen. To nemôže zostať pri štyroch, to musí ísť do päť. Vidíte? Všimnite si.
212 No, On to zasľúbil, tak to stavia Bibliu presne do tohoto dňa; a Sodoma a Gomora... Eliáš nebol... To nebol Eliáš, to bol Duch Boží na Eliášovi, Eliáš bol len človek. No, my sme mali Eliášov a Eliášove plášte a Eliášove kabáty a Eliášove všetko. Ale Eliášom tohoto dňa je Pán Ježiš Kristus. On má prísť podľa Matúša 17... vlastne Lukáša 17:30. Syn človeka sa má Sám zjaviť medzi Svojim ľudom; nie človek, Boh. Ale to príde skrze proroka. A On nikdy nemal dvoch hlavných prorokoch v tom istom čase, nikdy na svete. Vidíte? Nezáleží na tom koľko je tam... Dve hlavy nemôžu... To musí byť jedna hlava. Boh musí dostať jedného človeka pod kontrolu. Vidíte? Je jeden Boh, bol Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý, ale jeden Boh nad všetkým, všimnite si, a On len používal tie úrady. Tak isto ako s Eliášom, Duchom Eliáša, On použil toho Ducha, ale ten istý Boh to všetko riadi po celý čas, aby vyplnil Svoje Slovo.
213 Všimnite si teraz toto tu. Dávid si myslel, že má všetko na poriadku. A on bol inšpirovaný. Vidíte, ako môže Duch Svätý pomazať človeka? Ale to musí byť v súlade s tým pomazaním. Ten vonkajší duch môže byť pomazaný Duchom Svätým a tá duša môže byť čierna ako smola. Kúkoľ rastie z tej istej vody, ktorá buduje... ktorá dáva život pšenici, ona dáva život kúkoľu; ale tam na spodku toho kúkoľa, tam je život kúkoľa. To je radovanie sa a kvitnutie a dostávanie života a robí to všetko to, čo robí pšenica, ale tá duša toho je kúkoľ. Vidíte? Môžu povstať falošní učitelia, môžu učiť všetky druhy trojičiarstva a všetko možné a byť pomazaní Svätým Duchom a vykonať práve toľko zázrakov, ako môže pravdivé Evanjelium. Ale skrze Slovo tu, to je to, čo to robí. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? No, to je v poriadku učiť toto, myslím, že tu mám dnes medzidenominačnú modlitebňu v tomto hoteli.
214 Všimnite si, sledujte, čo hovoríme. No dobre, počúvajte. Dávid mal všetky tie emócie, ktoré má to skutočné prebudenie. Všimnite si. Oni kričali, vykrikovali, tancovali, oni skutočne niečo mali z toho pomazania, istotne. Všetko to bolo, ako skutočné prebudenie, ale všimnite si, Boh v tom nebol. Boh v tom nebol. On mal proroka, ktorý bol rovno v tej zemi, a oni to mali vedieť. Vidíte? Dávid to mal vedieť.
215 Niečo ako dnes, my máme všetku tú mechaniku, ako tie veľké denominácie, krížové výpravy nášho času, ale ten výsledok sa obracia do toho istého, ako to bolo vtedy, naše výsledky našich veľkých výprav a všetkého nášho veľkého pekného rozumovania, našich veľkých budov a stavaním tisícov budov a pridávaním členov a tak, to sa obracia do toho istého, všetko to končí fiaskom. Nehovorím to preto, aby som sa líšil, hovorím to preto, aby som bol úprimný pred Bohom, pri Ktorého Knihe dnes ráno stojím. Vidíte? Všetko sa to obracia a končí fiaskom, tie isté výsledky.
216 No, pozrime sa, čo sa stalo, keď Boh vo Svojom čase a veku a Jeho proroci neboli braní na vedomie, spoliehali len na teológii, kňazoch, denominacionalizme, presne tak, ako dnes. No, na záver. To sa všetko stáva zamiešaným. Ak je tam pravdivý Duch Boží, On to bude smerovať do Slova, nie len na jedno miesto Slova, do celého Slova pre celý vek. Vidíte?
217 V deň Letníc, Duch to nasmeroval rovno do Toho, do Joela 2:38. Vidíte? V Lutherovom dni to nasmeroval rovno do Toho, vo Wesleyovom, v tomto poslednom letničnom hnutí; ale toto je iný vek, toto je vyvolanie Nevesty. Nie pred dvetisíc rokmi na Letnice, alebo zopakovanie alebo návrat. Letnice...
218 Duch Svätý bol v Lutherovi, Duch Svätý bol vo Wesleyovi, to je Božie Slovo, ktoré je pomazané. A Duch Svätý sa navrátil ku ľuďom toho veku a oni začali mať navrátenie darov. Zistili to tým, že sa vydali Bohu, Duch Svätý hovoril cez nich v jazykoch. Kládli svoje ruky na chorých a oni boli uzdravení. Oni tancovali v Duchu. Vidíte? To bol vek reformácie, ktorý privádzal cirkev späť do poriadku. A to posledné nariadenie cirkvi bolo umiestnenie darov do cirkvi; tak, ako Luther umiestnil ospravedlnenie, Wesley umiestnil posvätenie, letniční umiestnili dary. Ale čo oni urobili? Tú istú chybu, ako príroda ukázala ten vzor v pšeničnej stopke, oni urobili denomináciu, čo je proti Bohu, v protiklade s Bohom.
219 No, zisťujeme, že keď... Potom, ako sa táto stopka zhromažďuje, dáva sa dohromady, oni si formujú svoju vlastnú ideu. A nezáleží na tom ... Keď to "nové vydanie", ako to oni nazývajú, vyšlo zo Zborov Božích, čo oni urobili? Oni to nemohli prijať. Bez ohľadu na to, ako to bolo pravdivé, krst na Meno Ježiša Krista, oni už boli Generálnou Radou. Prevzal to človek, Duch ich opustil. To je pravda. A potom prichádza toto... Hovoril som s niektorými vašimi najlepšími vodcami, oni hovoria, "No, čo máme teraz robiť?" A oni sa dostanú do rozpakov, keď vedia, že to je pravda. Ak nevedia, tak sú duchovne slepí a ignorujú Bibliu; nehovorím to teraz škaredo, hovorím to úctivo. Lebo nie je žiadne miesto v Biblii, kde bol kto kedy pokrstený s použitím tých titulov "Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý." A nikdy to nebolo použité, až po ekumenickom koncile, rímsko katolíckou cirkvou. Ich vlastný katechizmus dokazuje tú istú vec. To je katolícka dogma, nie biblická náuka, ale katolícka dogma. A vy, metodisti, ste priniesli vaše katechizmy a všetko tak, ako majú oni, len postupne z toho vyrastáte. Ale keď teraz prichádzate k Letniciam a rozširujete niektoré z tých dogiem, vy sa stále držíte...
220 Ale teraz to je volanie Nevesty; teraz, keď bolo otvorených Sedem Pečatí, teraz, keď všetky tie veci, ktoré tí reformátori zanechali, musia byť otvorené a jedine Malachiáš 4 to môže urobiť, pretože k tomu je treba zjavenie priamo od Boha k jednotlivcovi, aby sa tak stalo. To je pravda. To nemôže prísť k nejakej skupine, nikdy to tak neprišlo, k jednému človeku. To je to, čo Boh zasľúbil v tých tieňoch príchodu pre Jeho Nevestu, Eliezér. Vidíte?
221 Všimnite si, kedy kňazi, kazatelia a tak ďalej, dostávajú svoju vlastnú inšpiráciu a sú pravdivo pomazaní. Dávid bol pomazaný. Biblia tak hovorí. Ale vidíte, on išiel cez nesprávny zdroj, on išiel cez nesprávny kanál. On nastavil svoje pomazanie na nesprávny kanál, na nesprávnu stranu, ku ľuďom, a to, čo si oni mysleli, ku veliteľom, čo si oni mysleli, namiesto Božieho svätého kanálu, aby zistil, čo bolo "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN", "Je toto ten čas na to? Je toto tá doba na to? Je toto vôľa Božia?"
222 Potom, ak je on pravý Boží prorok, on prv pôjde pred Boha a povie, "Otče, čo je to?" ako to neskôr urobil Nátan Dávidovi.
Dávid povedal, "Je to správne, aby som ja žil v cedrovom dome a archa môjho Boha tu pod stanmi?"
223 A pozrite na Natanaela, povedal, "Dávid, urob všetko, čo je v tvojom srdci, lebo Boh je s tebou. Si pomazanou Božou nádobou."
224 Ale on súc prorokom a jeho omyl... a Boh je zaviazaný ku Svojim prorokom. Tej noci sa mu On ukázal, povedal, "Choď, povedz môjmu služobníkovi Dávidovi: obdivujem jeho odvahu, milujem ho za toto, lebo on je muž podľa môjho vlastného srdca. A Ja viem, že je ten čas, aby Moja archa takto bola položená pod niečo, ale Ja len... Nie je tá doba, aby sa to stalo. Nechám, aby to urobil jeho syn, ale nenechám, aby to urobil on."
225 Potom tu prichádza Nátan s TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, "Dávid, to veľké zjavenie, ktoré si mal, je tak nesprávne, ako to bolo, keď si vyniesol hore tú archu. (Aha, aha! Vidíte?) Nerob to. Nepokúšaj sa o to. Ale Boh povedal, že bude mať na to tvojho syna, aby to urobil." Tu to máte.
226 Dávid bol pomazaný, aby to povedal, lebo on to dopredu mohol vidieť, práve tak, ako Abrahám hľadal Mesto na zemi. Viete, on ho hľadal, lebo on tu bude jedného dňa žiť, Abrahám, v tom Meste. A on chodil a hľadal ho. A rovno na tom istom mieste, kde ho hľadal, ono bolo rovno nad ním, a vráti sa v Miléniu a on bude žiť v tom Meste. Ale súc prorokom, on bol určený a inšpirovaný, on vedel, že tam niekde je Mesto a on ho hľadal. Ale vidíte, celé zjavenie toho bolo pred ním zakryté. To nebolo pre jeho vek... [Prázdne miesto na páske -- prekl.]... až k Jánovi, kde to on videl zostupovať od Boha z neba. To bolo to Mesto.
227 Vidíte, všetko musí byť vo svojom období. Vy sadíte svoju pšenicu na jar... alebo na jeseň a oberáte ju na ďalšie leto. Vidíte? To musí prísť cez stopku, musí to prísť do klasu a šupky a ďalej do... To musí byť vo svojom období. Celá príroda funguje v súlade. Duch Boží učinil prírodu a všetko, Boh i príroda sú v súlade. Všetky veci, ktoré boli postavené do chrámu, boli podľa vzoru, ktorý videl v nebi.
Vidíte ako strom zápasiac bojuje o život, to znamená, že je niekde strom, ktorý nezomiera. Vidíte človeka, ktorý bojuje o život, to ukazuje, že tam niekde je stánok, ktorý čaká, ktorý nezomiera. "Ak by tento pozemský stánok bol zborený, máme iný, ktorý už čaká."
228 Dobrý nebeský Otec mi dovolil jedného dňa vkročiť poza tú oponu a vidieť to. Koľkí ste počuli o tej duši, čo je pod tým? Pozrieť sa za oponu času. Tam to bolo, tak skutočné, ako keď vám tu všetkým kážem, tam stáli. Duše pod oltárom kričali, "Ako dlho?" Nie len mýtus, niekto, kto mal inteligenciu, "Ako dlho, Pane?" Vidíte? No, my sa teraz v našom veku cítime, ako brat Bill Dauch, ktorý tu sedí, deväťdesiattri ročný. Je tam niečo, čo túži po tom, byť znovu mladým mužom. Je tam niečo... Dali by ste čokoľvek, ako rád (brat Jack a všetci ostatní z nás) by som sa vrátil, brat Gerholtzer, do tej mladej mužnosti. Kvôli čomu to chcete urobiť? Byť mladý a behať znovu dokola? Nie veru. Ale pretože cítime, že by sme mali viac času oslavovať tohoto Boha, ktorého milujeme.
229 Ale drahí moji bratia, ja mám dnes ráno toto posolstvo, že tam je zem, za tou riekou, ktorú volajú "sladké navždy." Tam Ho budeme oslavovať cez tie veky a všetky veky a ako sa bude odvíjať Večnosť. Prečo to cítime? Lebo hlbina volá po hlbine. A tak dlho, ako tá hlbina volá, tam musí byť hlbina, ktorá odpovedá na to volanie, inak by tam nebolo žiadne volanie. Predtým, ako môže byť stvorenie, musí byť najprv Stvoriteľ, aby stvoril to stvorenie, inak nie je žiadne... To ukazuje práve na ten dôkaz, ktorý tam je.
230 Všimnite si týchto kňazov, všetci boli mimo. Všimnite si to pomazanie, v poriadku, nebolo nič zlé na tom pomazaní. Tak isto je to s vami, letničnými, ale sledujte len, do ktorého kanála sa teraz posúvate. Ten deň sa od Letníc zmenil, niečo iné teraz ide. Ak by tam nebol v tej zemi žiadny prorok, možno by Dávid mal pravdu. To je pravda. Ale tam stál Nátan, potvrdený, určený, Boh vydal svedectvo, že je prorok.
231 A sledujte, tá archa v Biblii je vždy pre nás typom na Slovo, lebo tam bolo Božie Slovo v tej arche. A bolo... Všimnite si tú archu, ktorú oni priniesli, pozrite, ako to oni urobili. Ona nebola postavená do svojej originálnej Bohom-určenej pozície. Boh povedal tu v zákone, že to musí... ako to musí byť urobené, ako sa má táto archa niesť, a kto ju má niesť. Ale Dávid, pod svojim pomazaním...
232 Moji bratia, neprehliadnite toto, a moje sestry, vy, ktoré chcete byť kazateľkami a tak ďalej, neprehliadnite toto. Bez ohľadu na to, koľko máte pomazania, vy to musíte dať do Bohom pripravenej pozície. Dávidove pomazanie bolo v poriadku, ale keď to robil, on sa tak nadchol, že prekročil cez tú hraničnú líniu. Čo urobil? On prekročil hraničnú líniu. Namiesto toho, aby položil tú archu na jej originálnu pozíciu, on ju viezol na novom voze a nie na srdciach Levitov. To sa malo niesť na ramenách Levitov, čo je nad srdcom. Slovo nie je v mysli, Ono je v srdci, nie na novom voze. Čo to bolo? To predstavovalo niečo nové, čo tam Dávid urobil. Hovorí to o každej denominácii, ktorá kedy bude. Božie Slovo nie je na to, aby bolo nesené štátnymi presbytermi alebo biskupmi a tak ďalej, z denominácií. To je krst Duchom Svätým v srdci človeka a nie v nejakom cirkevnom hnutí. Duch Svätý je pokladom Božej lásky v srdci mužov a žien, aby poslúchali. Vidíte?
233 To bolo na pleciach Jeho služobníkov, Jeho služobníci boli Levitovia. Položili si to na svoje ľavé plece a takto vzali tú archu, lebo to bolo na ich srdciach. Oni mali to bremeno Slova na ich srdciach. Amen. No, vy máte bremeno svojej denominácie na svojom srdci, bremeno vášho zhromaždenia; či idete vybudovať toto, alebo tamto, alebo urobiť niečo iné, bremeno, o koľko viac ich dokážete dostať do svojej denominácie; namiesto bremena Slova Pánovho, až by ľudia videli jedine Slovo Božie a nič iné. Ale vy to máte teraz na novom voze. Vidíte? Oni to nesú tu hore v tom ekumenickom koncile, na pleciach. Nechcem byť kritický. Nech mi teraz Boh pomôže, hovorím vám len pravdu.
234 Oni sú ovplyvnení vyznaniami a ekumenickými radami, a Slovo, to skutočné Slovo na daný čas, toho veku, zostalo ignorované, lebo oni mali mnoho emócií. Ale Dávid, ten pomazaný kráľ... On bol kráľ, ale on bol pomazaný kráľ. Poviete, "Ja som kazateľ, pomazaný." Potom zostaňte kazateľom, nesnažte sa byť prorokom. Vidíte? Ak ste evanjelista, zostaňte evanjelista.
235 Pamätáte na Uziáša, vo dňoch Izaiáša, ten mladý kráľ... mladý prorok... Uziáš bol veľký človek, pomazaný muž, Boh ho požehnal, sám bol požehnaný. Áno, kázal som vám to tu už raz. A jedného dňa sa on dostal tak vysoko, až si myslel, že môže vziať úrad kňaza a on vzal... nakoniec išiel pred Pána a... tí kňazi mu povedali, "Nerob to, Uziáš!" Ale on sa povzniesol. Prorok mu nemohol nič povedať. Tí kňazi poznali svoj poriadok, oni držali svoj poriadok, povedal, "To je nie tvoja úloha, Uziáš. Nerob to."
236 No, on im povedal, "Buďte ticho!" A išiel s tým ohňom obetovať, zaujal prácu kňazov; on bol pomazaný kráľ, nie kňaz. A tí kňazi sa mu snažili povedať, "Ty si výborný kráľ, si pomazaný, Boh nám skrze teba požehnal; ale ty si kráľ, nie kňaz."
237 A vy, pastori, by ste nikdy nemali povedať prorokovi, čo má robiť, alebo vy, evanjelisti, povedať pastorovi. Vidíte, každý jeden má svoj úrad dokonale preukázaný.
238 Tak on išiel s tým ohňom a bol ranený malomocenstvom a zomrel.
239 No, tu je Dávid, kráľ, Dávid sa tu snaží robiť tú istú vec. On to vzal na seba. "No, dobre, musíme ísť. Pozrite, mnoho ľudí. Čo hovoríte, veliteľ, máte desaťtisíc?"
240 "Sláva Bohu, Dávid, cítim Ducha." Ó, on to cítil, on to určite cítil. "Čo myslíš, Dávid? Cítiš to?"
241 "Sláva Bohu, je to všade na mne. Pozrime a skontrolujme, či je to správne. Pozrime sa. Kam patrí tá archa?"
242 "Ku nám, patrí medzi nás."
243 "S kým by sme sa mali poradiť? Iste, s archou." To je to isté, ako tá zem, ktorá patrila Izraelu a nie Filištínom.
"To je pravda. To patrí nám a ja cítim tiež to pomazanie."
244 Velitelia stov, celé zhromaždenie, "Sláva Bohu." Oni tlieskali a kričali a tancovali a skákali hore a dolu.
245 Oni mali Ducha, ale čo si myslíte, že si myslel Otec? "Ako som poslal Nátana, proroka tam dolu! Oni vedia, čo majú robiť, tiež Dávid; ale teraz je on celý nadchnutý a prekročil rovno tú líniu a odišiel robiť toto."
246 V poriadku, všimnite si, Boží originálny plán bol, aby to niesli na pleciach. Existuje päť "musíš". Chcem, aby ste si to zapísali, ak ste... Vidím, že si píšete. (Je asi dvadsať minút po desiatej, takže ja sa budem snažiť skončiť do jedenástej, ak to bude možné. Poponáhľam sa, ako len budem môcť.)
Bez ohľadu na to, ako môže človek byť úprimný v konaní služby Bohu, bez ohľadu na to, aký je úprimný, ako veľmi je pomazaný, koľko je presbyterián, baptista, letničný; bez ohľadu na to, či je biskup, diakon, čokoľvek ste, pastor, evanjelista, prorok, čokoľvek môže byť; existuje päť "musíš", ktoré musia byť najprv brané do úvahy. Bez ohľadu na to, koľko je tam pomazania, ako dobre to vyzeralo, ako ľudia kričia, všetko sa deje v Duchu, je tam "musíš".
247 No, moji bratia, zatiaľ čo si pripravujete papiere, rozumiete teraz prečo? No, pamätajte, vy ste si všetci mysleli a boli ste vyučovaní, ... (Hovorím teraz celému národu)... že ja neverím v hovorenie v jazykoch. Ja verím v hovorenie v jazykoch, ale vy stále môžete hovoriť v jazykoch a nemať Ducha Svätého. 1.Korinťanom 13 hovorí, "Hoci by som hovoril jazykmi ľudskými aj anjelskými, ešte nič nie som." Vidíte? To je pomazanie Ducha Svätého, to nemá nič s tou dušou tu vo vnútri. Vy môžete hovoriť v jazykoch a zapierať Slovo. Videl som to, že sa to deje a vy to tiež vidíte. Vidíte? Nejaká žena môže kázať evanjelium a ... Oni môžu robiť všetky... Strihajú si vlasy a stále kričia a hovoria v jazykoch a všetko možné. Aha. To je presne tak. Vy sa musíte dať do jednej línie s Pravdou Slova.
248 Všimnite si. Bez ohľadu na to, ako úprimný môže človek byť, bez ohľadu na to, ako veľmi je Bohom použitý, bez ohľadu na to, čím je, on musí byť toto: musí byť... To, čo hovorí, musí byť podľa Biblie v tom správnom čase. Ak niekto hovorí, "No, Mojžiš tam vtedy..." Viem, čo urobil Mojžiš, ale to nie je to, čo Boh robí dnes. "No, tam vtedy, pred tridsiatimi rokmi Luther povedal..." To môže byť dobré, ale to nie je to, čo On robí dnes. "No, pred štyridsiatimi rokmi padli Letnice." Ale to nie je to, čo On robí dnes. Vidíte? To musí byť v správnom čase.
249 Musí to byť podľa Písma. Musí to byť v danom čase, za druhé. Zatretie, musí to byť takým spôsobom, akým Božie Slovo povedalo, že to bude.
250 Teraz poviete, "Sláva Bohu. Duch Svätý padol na mňa, haleluja, práve tak, ako spadol na deň Letníc." Ale to môže byť dnes iné. Na Dávida spadol tiež, či nie? Iste, spadol. Spadol na Uziáša, ale to bolo nesprávne. Vidíte, musíte ísť teraz ešte hlbšie. Vidíte, musíte ísť teraz ešte hlbšie. No, necíťte sa zranení, buďte len úctiví.
251 A všimnite si, to tiež musí prísť k mužovi podľa Božieho výberu, nie podľa denominačného výberu, nie podľa ľudského výberu, ale podľa Božieho výberu. A ak je to posolstvo od Boha, veľké zjavenie od Boha, to musí prísť k Jeho prorokovi. No, ak chcete ku tomu Písmo, je to Ámos 3:7. Vidíte, to musí byť.
252 Existuje päť vecí, ktoré musia byť: Musí to byť v správnu dobu. Musí to byť v čase, kedy Boh povedal, že to bude. Musí to byť napísané v Božom Slove. Musí to byť v dobe Božieho času. Vidíte? A musí to byť skrze Boží výber.
253 A Boh nepotrebuje nikoho z nás, aby vykladal Jeho Slovo. Boh je Svoj vlastný vykladač. On nepotrebuje naše semináre. On nepotrebuje našu múdrosť, to je nezmysel. Vidíte? Eva to mala a zanedbala ten výklad pre svoju múdrosť.
254 Poviete, "Ó, chlapče, ten chlapík je chytrý." No, to neznamená vôbec nič. Iste. Achab bol chytrý muž. Baltazár bol chytrý muž. Satan bol ten najmazanejší a najhrubší, najchytrejší, nikto z vás by mu nemohol čeliť, vôbec nie.
255 Ja nie som závislý na žiadnej múdrosti, som závislý len na Bohu. Vidíte? Aký je Boh? On je Slovo. A potom, ako potom Boh vykladá Svoje vlastné Slovo? Počúvajte teraz pozorne, nezanedbajte tieto veci. Ako Boh vykladá Svoje vlastné Slovo? Tým, že ho uskutočňuje, nie len jedno tu, ale všetko z Toho pre danú dobu.
256 Nie povedať, "Noe, choď a káž a buď inšpirovaný," ale "postav koráb, urob tam dvere, takto to upevni a takto." Čo ak by dal tie dvere na vrch namiesto na spodok? Čo ak by dal okno na spodok a dvere na vrch? Vidíte? Ku tomu musí byť daný návod v súlade s časom, lebo to je presne to, na čo to Boh ide použiť. Musí to tak byť a musí to prísť skrze inšpiráciu.
257 Počul som raz povedať jedného človeka, "Verím, že ten človek sa modlí za chorých, verím tomu, to je fajn. Ale ako prorok...," povedal, "verím, že je Boží prorok, ale ako učiteľ, no, on je ´Jesus only.´" Čo za... Ako by ste nazvali takú osobu? Ten človek ani nevie, o čom hovorí.
258 Práve to slovo "prorok" znamená, že "on je zjavovateľ Božieho Slova," výklad prichádza jedine tam. A to je to, prečo sme dnes v takej potrebe tejto veľkej osoby, ktorá nám má byť poslaná vo forme proroka Eliáša, lebo to bude zjavenie Božie dané nám najavo skrze potvrdenie, ukazujúc nám, že to je ten deň a tá hodina a tá doba, v ktorej to Boh zasľúbil, že to bude. A pamätajte, on bude hovoriť proti, vždy to tak bolo, vždy to tak bude. Odmietnutý, práve tak, ako šupka odtlačí... Najprv on bude prijatý, lebo tá šupka drží tú pšenicu dokiaľ nie je schopná dostať sa na slnko. Letnice budú poskytovať len prístrešok tomu Posolstvu a budú mu dávať otvorené dvere až dokiaľ sa nestanú rozptýlenými, a potom sa šupka odtiahne a pšenica bude ležať v Prítomnosti Syna, aby dozrela.
259 Tam nebude žiadna denominácia, pamätajte na to. Brat Jack, on je historik, tiež mnohí z vás tu. Nikdy nebolo nejaké prebudenie, ktoré by... iba tri roky po tom prebudení, oni na tom začali stavať denomináciu. Je to pravda? A toto posledné zázračné Božie hnutie v týchto posledných dňoch, trvá to dvadsať rokov a je to milión míľ od denominácie, ide to len po celý čas ďalej; šupka sa odťahuje, žiadna spolupráca, nemá to s tým nič do činenia. Vidíte? Vždy sa to od toho odťahuje. To tam už viac nemôže byť, to je teraz Pšenica. Ale my sme veľmi zelení. Aha. To je pravda. Musíme ležať v Prítomnosti Syna, aby sme dozreli, to je všetko. Veľmi zelení, nemáme úprimnosť, posvätenie, tú vec, ktorú by sme mali mať v našom strede, aby sme vedeli, že Duch živého Boha sa pohybuje vo Svojom Slove a ukazuje nám tie veci.
260 Máme falošných napodobovateľov, ktorí povstávajú. Čo majú urobiť? Zviesť. Biblia hovorí, že oni to urobia. "Ako sa Jannes a Jambres postavili proti Mojžišovi, tak sa títo postavia v týchto posledných dňoch." Vidíte? Oni sú takí istí, prichádzajú a napodobňujú to, úplne presne. Vidíte? Buďte opatrní. Sledujte náuku Biblie. Sledujte to Posolstvo, ktoré nasleduje znamenia. Stále tá istá stará škola posolstva? Zabudnite na to.
261 Boh poslal zázraky a znamenia, aby upútal pozornosť Svojho ľudu. Keď prišiel Ježiš a len uzdravoval nemocných a tak ďalej, tak robili aj proroci. Oni si mysleli, "Ó, sláva, On prichádza, On bude farizej. On bude sadúcej."
262 Ale On povedal, "Vy pokolenie hadov a zmijí." Povedal, "Vy ste zo svojho otca diabla a robíte jeho skutky." Povedal, Ak nebudete jesť telo Syna človeka a piť Jeho Krv, nie je vo vás Života." On to nevysvetlil. On to nemusel vysvetliť (haleluja!), to bolo pre iné obdobie. On len povedal, čo musel povedať, "Ja vždy robím to, čo sa páči Otcovi," a to je zachovanie Jeho Slova. "Ak Ja, Môj život a Moje skutky nesúhlasia s Jeho Slovom v tom, čo mám robiť, potom Mi neverte, Ja nie som On; ale ak to súhlasí, potom verte tým skutkom, ak nemôžete veriť mne," On povedal.
263 Všimnite si, že tieto "musí" musia byť.
264 No, Boh im nezjavil tú vec skrze Jeho pripravenú cestu, On to zjavil skrze inšpiráciu, ale to bolo cez nesprávny kanál. Vidíte, inšpirácia pôjde dobre, ale ak je to v nesprávnom kanáli, bude to nesprávne prenesené. Ako keď vezmete náboj a strelíte ho rovno do terča, ono si razí cestu priamo do toho terča, ale nárazový vietor ho môže odfúknuť. Pri aute, vy môžete ísť po ulici šesťdesiat, sedemdesiat míľ za hodinu a nárazový vietor vás odfúkne, vy môžete naspäť vyrovnať kolesá, vrátiť ich na cestu, ale to nemôžete pri náboji, tam nie je nič, čo by narovnalo jeho kolesá, on míňa ten cieľ. Vidíte, to musí putovať v originálnom kanáli.
265 Takisto musí Slovo Božie putovať vo Svojom originálnom kanáli. Žiadny nárazový vietor vás od Toho neofúkne, žiadna malá denominácia ani nič To neodfúkne, žiadne malé prenasledovanie To neodfúkne, je to nasmerované rovno do cieľa. Tiež to tam ide trafiť. A potom Boh... Keď to naráža do toho cieľa, Boh To potvrdí, "presný zásah do stredu terča." Aha, presne čo On povedal, On bude robiť. Tu je to v Písme, toto, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, ´Stane sa.´" Tu to je. Tu to máte.
266 Tak Boh to nezjavil po Svojej pripravenej ceste. Tak oni to išli urobiť mimo Jeho Slova a mimo toho obdobia, práve tak, ako to máme dnes. Keď človek, bez ohľadu na to, aký je úprimný, snaží sa Mu robiť službu mimo Jeho pripravenej cesty, oni to vždy privedú do zmätku. Tak ako Balám, Balám si myslel, že robí Bohu službu.
267 Myslíte si, že Boh klame? Mení niekedy Boh Svoju myseľ? No, ľudia sa správajú tak, ako keby to robil. Keď On povedal, že ženy si nemajú strihať vlasy; oni hovoria, "My to môžeme robiť, doktor Taký-a-taký povedal, že môžeme. Brat Taký-a-taký povedal, že ty si len príliš obmedzení." Aha, aha. Vidíte?
268 "No, môže sa toto stať, môže sa to stať?"
269 "Áno, Ten-a-ten povedal, že sa to môže."
270 Boh nemení Svoju myseľ.
271 Veríte, že Balám bol prorok? Biblia hovorí, že bol. Veríte, že bol prorok? No, pamätajte, Balák prišiel ku nemu a povedal, "Choď dolu a prekľaj mi tento ľud, lebo oni sú na celej tvári zeme. Oni nie sú ani denominácia, (nie národ), oni sú len roztrúsenou bandou a my sme hodnostári zeme. Choď tam dolu a prekľaj ten ľud a ja ti za to zaplatím."
272 A Balám urobil presne to, čo by prorok mal urobiť, povedal, "Nepôjdem. Počkajte tu cez noc, a nech vidím, čo Boh povie, aby som urobil."
273 Tak on vošiel a povedal, "Pane, sú tu so mnou nejakí ľudia, ktorí prišli a chcú, aby som tam išiel a preklial tento ľud tu dole." Povedal, "Čo chceš, aby som s tým urobil?"
274 Boh povedal, "Nechoď, lebo oni sú Môj ľud."
275 Balám vyšiel von a povedal, "Vráťte sa do svojho domu, nemôžem ísť s vami, Boh mi povedal, aby som to nerobil." Tu je teraz Božie originálne Slovo: "Nechoď."
276 No, potom sa oni vrátili a povedali, "Vieš, tvoj biskup nepočúva."
277 "Dobre," povedal kráľ, "poviem vám, čo urobíme. On potrebuje nejaké peniaze. Verím, že to by ho mohlo presvedčiť, alebo ho možno urobíme štátnym presbyterom, možno že mu dám niečo veľké, aby urobil. Mohol by som ho urobiť biskupom, neviete povedať, čo by som mohol urobiť. No, ja vám poviem, čo urobím. Vy jednako nemáte dostatok vzdelania, aby ste ho presvedčili, vaše "his" a "hain´ts" a "tote" a "fetch" a "carry" [slangové výrazy v angl. - prekl.], to nie je správne. On vás nebude počúvať, pošleme tam skutočne vzdelanú skupinu, dôstojnejšiu."
278 Oni tam išli a povedali, "Doktor Balám, doktor Balám, pozdravujeme ťa. Prinášame pozdravy od kráľa."
279 "Dobré ráno, bratia."
280 "No, doktor Balám..." Ó, ten slovník, ako to bolo skutočne vysypané... A povedali, "Kráľ povedal, že ťa povýši a dá ti tiež veľkú česť. A vieš, oni ti za toto ponúkli len toľko peňazí, ale kráľ hovorí, že to strojnásobí, zoštvornásobí, ak len prídeš a ujmeš sa toho." Potom mal Balám trochu svrabľavé ruky. Dostal bláznivé myšlienky a rozhýbal svoju myseľ.
281 No, pamätajte, on pre to volal na Boha, bol pomazaný, ale vytlačil Boha z toho originálneho plánu. A to je presne to, čo urobili letniční. Aby ste boli populárni, vy, jednotári, trojičiari, pre popularitu ste si urobili denomináciu, aby ste boli odlišní, zorganizovali ste sa a ste mŕtvi. Nikdy viac nepovstanete. Tak veru. Ale vidíte, vy ste mali zostať s Božím orig... On vás vytiahol z tých Zborov, aby vás učinil ľudom, ale vy ste sa zorganizovali a vrátili sa rovno do tej istej grcanice, (prepáčte), z ktorej ste vyšli. "Ako sa pes vracia ku svojmu vývratku a prasa do svojho blata..." Prepáčte, že som to povedal, odpusťte mi, to nie správne tu za kazateľňou. Povedal som to len v tele.
Všimnite si... to je to, čo som chcel povedať, vývratok. Mal som to tak povedať. To slovo bolo v poriadku, len zle použité. Bolo použité v poriadku, len zle znelo. Viete... Vývratok, "Ako sa pes vracia ku svojmu vývratku..."
282 Ak tieto Zbory Božie, Generálna Rada, zorganizovali najprv letničných a dostali ich do toho tak, až oni nemôžu prijať zjavenie; či neviete, jednotári, že ste urobili tú istú vec? Ako môžete prijať posolstvo semena hada, večnej bezpečnosti a týchto ďalších vecí, ktoré vyšli? Vy ste tak pevne zorganizovaní, až to nenecháte prejsť vašimi dverami, to isté, čo urobil Balám. Ale Boh nemení Svoju myseľ.
283 Tak Balám išiel späť a povedal, "Pane, pozri, ja mám teraz skutočne príležitosť byť niekým. Vieš, bol som nikým, ale mám príležitosť byť niekým. Čo hovoríš na to teraz, Pane?" No, to nikdy nemal povedať. On presne vedel, čo Boh povedal, aby urobil.
284 Tak isto každý jeden z vás, ktorí ste pokrstení vo meno "Otca, Syna, Ducha Svätého," pri týchto ostatných sporných otázkach Biblie, ktoré majú byť v tomto dni, vy viete, čo máte s tým robiť: prijať to. Keď vidíte Boha jasne potvrdzovať, že je to Pravda, to je Boh, ktorý vykladá Svoje vlastné Slovo. Ale budete to robiť? Nie, vaša organizácia vás to nenechá urobiť.
285 Mnohí z kazateľov tam v Tucsone počúvajú dnes ráno. Brat Gilmore, nemám nič proti tebe, brat Brock, Prvý Zbor, priateľská cirkev. Vy, mužovia, bol som tam po celý čas, vy ste ma ani nenechali prísť. Ja... Iste, vy by ste nemohli, nemôžete to a pritom zostať tým, čím ste. Nemôžete prijať zjavenie, lebo ste sa stali denomináciou.
286 A počúvajte, práve tak, ako Uziáš bol zabitý, lebo bol pod nesprávnou inšpiráciou, tak mnoho Kresťanov stráca svoje prežitie tam v tých mŕtvych denomináciách, lebo oni kladú svoju ruku na tú Archu, hoci nie sú ku tomu určení, aby to robili. No, vy tomu môžete veriť alebo neveriť, to je na vás. Boh je vašim Sudcom. Boh nikdy nevzal späť Svoje Slovo. To, čo On povie po prvý raz, On to hovorí zakaždým.
287 On povedal Balámovi, "Nechoď." A potom sa Balám vrátil a povedal, "Ale Pane, mohol by som ísť?"
288 Pozrite. Boh povedal, "Choď." On mu teraz dáva povolenie ísť. To je dopustená vôľa Božia a nie originálna vôľa Božia. Vidíte, do akých problémov sa on dostal?
289 A akýkoľvek človek, ktorý niečo stavia, nejakú organizáciu, alebo niečo, čo nie je založené na Božom Slove, to je trasúci sa piesok, a to padne. To zomrie s takou istotou, lebo Slovo Božie je rastúcim Telom Nevesty. Nemôže urobiť, aby to malo všade nohy, všade ruky, všade stehná. Tieto veci prichádzajú vo svojej dobe.
290 A letniční, vy ste to urobili všetko jednou vecou, preto nemôžete prijať nové zjavenie. To je ten dôvod, prečo zostávate rovno tam, kde ste a zomierate, To sa hýbe ďalej (je toho toľko, nechcem vás utrápiť), ale Boh nemení Svoju myseľ. Jeho prvé rozhodnutie je úplne správne. Tak Boh nemení Svoju myseľ. On vás len nechá ísť vo vašej dopustenej vôli. "Boh je dobrý Boh," ako hovorí Oral Roberts. On je tiež strašný Boh.
291 Pozrite, práve tak, ako hovoríte, "Sláva Bohu, chcem hovoriť v jazykoch." On vás to nechá robiť, ale to nie je žiadny znak, že máte Ducha Svätého.
292 Pamätáte si, čo povedal Tomáš, ten starý pochybovač? "Dokiaľ neuvidím nejaký dôkaz, musím položiť svoje prsty do Jeho klinov, do Jeho rúk a do Jeho bokov; ja tomu ani nebudem veriť." No, tu to máte, tá istá vec.
293 Ježiš povedal, "Tu, Tomáš, polož sem potom svoje ruky, ak je to to, čo chceš vedieť." Vidíte? Ak chcete ísť po Tomášovej ceste, choďte. Ale čo On povedal, "O koľko väčšia je odplata tých, ktorí nikdy nevideli a pritom veria."
294 Všimnite si, tým, že toto urobil zapríčinil smrť úprimného človeka, ktorý položil svoju ruku na archu, keď to nemal robiť. Veľký, úprimný muž, ktorý si myslel, že pomazanie a všetko bolo správne, ale tá archa bola prenášaná nesprávnym spôsobom. "Voly," hovorí Biblia, "sa potkli," nie Leviti. Tie voly sa potkli a ten voz sa išiel prevrátiť a úprimný človek, so srdcom plným lásky, položil svoju ruku na archu, aby ju zadržal a bol udrený smrťou, lebo žiadny človek sa nemohol dotknúť archy okrem Levitov. Vidíte, ako Boh zachováva Svoje Slovo, ako zachováva Svoje kanály, Svoje nariadenia? Uziáš bol ranený malomocenstvom. Tam je Dávid, nakoniec zapríčinil smrť človeka, veľká pohroma; pritom pomazaní Duchom, obidvaja, ale mimo Božieho kanála. Je to pravda? On zomrel. Ó, to vydesilo Dávida na smrť. To sa volalo... názov toho miesta, ako to brat Jack prečítal. On ho tam poznačil.
295 Koľko denominácií urobilo tú istú vec úprimným veriacim. Katolícka cirkev, metodisti, baptisti, Cirkev Kristova, dokonca letniční zapríčinili mnohým duchovnú smrť tou istou vecou. Keď to prišlo, tieto veci, oni zistili... A nemôžu už ďalej ísť, lebo to je to, čomu verí ich denominácia.
296 Pozrite dnes, veľké výpravy, tá istá vec. Nerobia nič, len ich činia dvojnásobnými deťmi pekla, horšími, ako boli na začiatku. Robia im to ťažšie, skutočne, aby nemohli prísť ku Pravde. Majú jedno z týchto veľkých evanjelizačných zhromaždení a všetci z nich prichádzajú, chvíľu idú, a potom sa vracajú a začínajú znova všetok tento hriech. Potom počujú o ďalšom prebudeneckom zhromaždení, povedia, "Ách, mal som toho dosť, skúšal som to, nič na tom nie je." Vidíte? Oni nepoznajú ten kanál. Boh hovorí...
297 Počúval som nášho veľkého evanjelistu Billyho Grahama, sedel som raz takto pri raňajkách, a povedal, "Ja... " Tu v Louisville, Kentucky, zodvihol Bibliu a povedal, "Tu je Boží príklad." A to je pravda, ten muž povedal pravdu. Povedal, "Vy idete... Pavol išiel do nejakého mesta a obrátil jedného, vrátil sa o rok a mal tam tridsať obrátených. Povedal, "Ale ja idem do mesta a mám tridsaťtisíc obrátených a vrátim sa o šesť mesiacov a nemôžem nájsť ani tridsiatich." Povedal, "Viete, čo sa deje?"
Povedal, "Vy leniví kazatelia," povedal, "vy si sedíte s nohami vyloženými na stole a telefonujete týmto ľuďom namiesto toho, aby ste ich po večeri navštívili a pohovorili si s nimi."
298 Ó, moje srdce horelo. Pomyslel som si,"Ó, veľký muž Boží, nechcem tu s tebou nesúhlasiť, ale kto boli tí leniví kazatelia pri tom Pavlovom obrátenom? To, čo on urobil, on ho zabral do Slova, on ho zobral do posolstva, on ho zobral tam, kde našiel Boha, jeho srdce horelo, on zapálil celú krajinu. A tá jediná vec, ktorú robíte vy, je, že ho dovediete do Baptistickej alebo Metodistickej cirkvi, alebo do niečoho, niet divu, že tam nie je nič, čo by horelo." Tak veru.
299 Potom pozrite, čo Slovo zasľúbilo na dnes. Zistime, či sú to metodisti, baptisti, letniční, alebo čo; na dnes. No, môžete si ísť čítať tie miesta Písma. Vezmite si tie miesta, ktoré som vám citoval. Tiež Zjavenie...
300 Keby som mal čas, čítal by som to, ale nemám. Mám už len asi dvanásť alebo štrnásť minút. Musím zakončiť na čas, o jedenástej, ak sa mi to podarí.
301 Všimnite si Malachiáša 4, Zjavenie 10, Sedem Pečatí. Či nehovorí Biblia... Sledujte teraz. Bol tam Anjel, Posol zhora a zemský posol. A každý posol bol pre určitý vek zboru. On povedal, "Vo dňoch (teraz hovorí), prišiel Anjel (Posol, slovo ´anjel´, anglické slovo znamená ´posol´), zostúpil z neba a položil Svoje nohy na zem a more a prisahal na Neho, ktorý žije na veky vekov, že času viacej nebude." Je to pravda. Dúha okolo Jeho hlavy a diali sa všetky tieto veci. Ten Anjel bol Kristus. Určite. Ale čo On povedal, "Ale vo dňoch siedmeho anjela, siedmy cirkevný vek..."
302 Vždy to je tak, že na konci cirkevného veku, keď to oni majú tak... to duchovenstvo to má také pomiešané, že Boh posiela posla a to je Posolstvo pre ten cirkevný vek. Oni potom berú jeho posolstvo, lebo on žije len chvíľu, a Boh... Potom oni berú jeho posolstvo, namiesto toho, aby zachovali aj to ostatné z toho, a robia z toho denomináciu. A potom prichádzajú a robia ďalšiu denomináciu; ďalší posol, robia ďalšiu.
303 Všetko to budete vidieť v mojej knihe, bude to vyobrazené v "Siedmych cirkevných vekoch", čo mi On povedal, za čím stojím ako Boží svedok, aby som bol za to súdený v deň Súdu. To pochádza od Boha, nie z môjho myslenia. Všimnite si to tu. Ja som o tom rozmýšľal inak, ak by som mal ďalej mať o tom svoje vlastné myšlienky.
Tak ako mi povedal brat Jack o tom Anjelovi, že to "Kristus mal oslávené telo." Ale to nebolo to; to ukazovalo, že to Posolstvo je Pravda, najvyššie Božstvo, On bol Boh, práve tá vec, ktorú som kázal a kážem zo Slova. Slovo vždy vydáva svedectvo Slovu.
304 Teraz rýchlo, lebo chceme za pár minút zakončiť.
305 On povedal, "Vo dňoch Posolstva siedmeho anjela, toho zemského anjela, v siedmom cirkevnom veku, vtedy všetky tieto tajomstvá, ktoré boli stratené tam v tých predošlých šiestich vekoch, majú byť rovno vtedy zjavené." No, to je presne to, čo povedali tí Anjeli. Je tu Sedem Pečatí alebo otvorenie týchto Tajomstiev. A vy sa To snažíte získať pred týmito denomináciami. V protiklade s tým, čo oni... Brat, oni sa zatvárajú ako mušľa, ale oni to vždy robili. Ale je tá doba.
306 Koľkí vedia, že toto je siedmy cirkevný vek? Povedzte "Amen." [Zhromaždenie hovorí "Amen"]. Laodicejský vek, vlažný, ktorý Boh vypľuje zo Svojich úst a oni vypľúvajú Boha zo svojich úst. Nie je žiadny iný vek v Biblii, kde bol Ježiš nájdený vonku, snaží sa klopať, dostať sa späť dovnútra. Oni Ho vystrčili von, žiadna spolupráca. Kto je Ježiš? Slovo. Slovo bolo vystrčené von. Šupky vystrčili pšenicu. On povedal, "Stojím pri dveriach a klepem a ak by nejaký človek v tých okovách tam počul Môj Hlas..." Ó, Bože, buď nám milostivý!
307 To bolo vtedy, keď zomrel ten človek, že Dávid s pomazaním videl, čo urobil zle. Ó, Dávid, ty pastor, či nevidíš svoje mŕtve vierovyznania a denominácie ktorých sa držíš? Či nevidíš, čo to spôsobuje? Zabíja to Uziáša. Duchovne mŕtvi a ty sa divíš, prečo nie je žiadne prebudenie; nechávaš, aby si tvoje ženy strihali vlasy, maľovali tváre, nosili šortky; posielaš svojich chlapcov do "Ricky" škôl a tak ďalej, kedy polovica z nich sa vracia domov ako homosexuáli a všetko toto.
308 Všimnite si Dávidov cieľ: on niesol tú archu do svojho vlastného domu. To nebolo hlavné mesto, to nebolo to miesto; ona patrila do Jeruzalemu. Ale Dávid ju niesol do svojho vlastného domu, on chcel, aby to prebudenie bolo v jeho vlastnej denominácii. "Ó, ak ste Zbory, v poriadku. Ak ste Jednotári, v poriadku. Ak ste Letniční, v poriadku.
309 Ako niekto raz povedal, "Brat Branham, ako máš vôbec niekoho, kto ťa počúvať?" Povedal, "Vidím Billyho Grahama, on dostal každú denomináciu v krajine a oni sú s ním. Vidím Orala Robertsa, každý letničný sa ho drží." Ale povedal, "Ty si proti všetkému tomu." Povedal, "Ako na svete chceš niekedy niekoho dostať?"
310 Povedal som, "To je Boh."
311 "Ja, Pán som to zasadil pred založením sveta. Budem to zalievať dňom i nocou a nikto ich nevytrhne z Mojej ruky," Izaiáš. "Ja to budem zalievať, Ja som to sadil. Ja som zapísal ich mená do Knihy pred založením sveta skrze predurčenie. Ja to budem zalievať, len sa ďalej hýb. Ja zabezpečím vodu, ty na to len striekaj tú vodu." Správne. Vidíte? "Ja to budem zalievať dňom i nocou a nikto ich nevytrhne z Mojej ruky." Ó, tu to máte.
312 On chcel prísť do mesta Dávidovho namiesto do Jeruzalema. Tam v tom čase nebolo pre ňu pripravené žiadne miesto a tak je to dnes. Tieto veľké Tajomstvá, ktoré boli odhalené skrze Sedem Pečatí, tam nie je miesto. A každá denominácia by musela prestať byť denomináciou, aby to vzala. Celou cestou od Luthera až sem k letničným Jednotárom, tam nie je žiadne miesto, aby to prijali. Ani to nemôže prijať nejaký človek a zostať vo svojej denominácii. On bude musieť nasledovať Pšenicu alebo ísť s plevou, s ktorýmkoľvek z tých dvoch chce.
313 Kristus je naša Archa, Slovo. Oni chcú svoju denomináciu. On nemôže (všimnite si), nemôže byť nesený na nových vozoch denominácií; Jeho Posolstvo nemôže ísť na voze novej denominácie, keď to má byť nesené a má to prísť na srdci proroka. To nemôže fungovať. On to zasľúbil, to bude tak, a to je spôsob, ako to musí byť.
314 Tak denominácia to nikdy neprijme, ani oni to nemôžu prijať. A oni sú voči Tomu práve tak zaslepení, ako boli tí Židia, keď zavesili Ježiša na kríž, kedy Ježiš povedal, "Otče, odpusť im, oni ani nevedia, čo robia." Nepohŕdajte nimi, len sa za nich modlite. Lebo čo ak by ste vy boli v tom istom stave so svojimi očami tak slepými, že by ste sa nemohli prebudiť a vidieť, čo sa deje?
315 Ani nemohli vidieť, že to bol práve ten ich Boh, keď On tam visel na kríži a oni spievali 22. Žalm v tom chráme, o dvesto yardov ďalej, "Môj Bože, Môj Bože, prečo si Ma opustil? Prebodli Moje nohy a Moje ruky. (Vidíte?) Všetky Moje kosti, hľadia na Mňa. Prečo si Ma opustil?" A tam, práve ten Boh, o ktorom spievali, boli tak slepí, že Ho zavesili na kríž a nevedeli to.
316 No, či nehovorí Biblia, že tá Laodicejská cirkev, ktorá si myslí, že je taká veľká svojimi denominačnými členmi, že ona je nahá, mizerná, chudobná, slepá a nevie o tom? Čo znamená byť slepý? Slepý znamená, že táto Laodicejská cirkev, tak, ako na konci židovskej cirkvi: slepí práve k tomu Kristovi, ktorého mali vonku, klopal, snažil sa dostať dovnútra; nahí, mizerní, chudobní, biedni, slepí a nevedia to. Ó, Bože, buď milostivý!
317 Prečo nemôže tá pšenica ležať v Prítomnosti toho Svetla Syna a vidieť hodinu v ktorej žijeme? Áno, Kristus je našou Archou, ale Jeho originálny spôsob, ako to urobiť. Potom tu On je... Oni mali Jeho Ducha, v poriadku, vieme to. Oni očakávajú na Pána, vidia Jeho plán z Jeho originálneho Slova, že to má byť potvrdené vo svojom čase; to je to, čo by sme mali robiť práve teraz. A On zjavuje ich vieru skrze Svoje Slovo, tým že Ho vidia potvrdzovať každý plán, ktorý zasľúbil, nie ľudské schémy denominácie, nie získavanie členov pre našu vlastnú archu.
318 Oni majú metodistickú archu, presbyteriánsku archu; každý ide do tejto archy lebo prichádza to veľké súženie, "Sláva Bohu, bol som pokrstený do metodistickej archy, presbyteriánskej, letničnej archy." Je len jedna Archa, to je Ježiš Kristus a On je Slovo.
319 Všimnite si, Boh povedal prorokovi, povedal, "Zjedz ten zvitok," v Starom Zákone. Prorokovi Nového Zákona On povedal, "Zjedz tú knižku." Prečo? Aby ten prorok, a to Slovo boli jedno. Vidíte? To je Archa, Slovo Božie.
320 Boh zasľúbil Svoje Slovo, ako Ono bude vyplnené a ako sa stane, keď si On vyberie Svoju Nevestu, ako sa to udeje. Deje sa to rovno pred vami, v Mene Pánovom, a to, skrze originálne Slovo. To Posolstvo večerného času je tu.
321 Koľkí si pamätajú, ako Haywood raz napísal:
Bude Svetlo v čase večera,
cestu do Slávy iste nájdete.
322 Áno, to večerné zasľúbenie Siedmych Pečatí, Zjavenie 10, Malachiáš 4, Lukáša 30 a 10. Čítajte 5.Mojžišova 4,4:1 a 4, potom 25. a 26. verš a uvidíte, čo On povedal o tom, čo bude tento posledný deň. Toto bol Mojžiš, ktorý hovoril Izraelu, aby zachovávali každé Slovo, nepridávajte ani jednu vec. Mojžiš, ten prorok, bol tam hore a videl to Slovo Božie. A jemu To bolo napísané a potvrdené tým, že Boh to napísal Svojou vlastnou rukou. On povedal, "Zachovajte každé Slovo, nepridávajte ku Tomu ani jednu vec, ani neuberajte z Toho ani jednu vec." Môžete si to prečítať v 25. a 26 verši 5.Mojžišovej 4.
323 Všimnite si. "Nepridávajte ku Tomu, neuberajte z Toho, lebo ak to urobíte, Boh vezme váš diel z Knihy Života. A to ukazuje, že ste neboli Jeho Semenom."
324 Pamätajte. Všetko, čo nám Boh zasľúbil, všetko, čo Boh ku nám hovoril, všetko, čo vám bolo povedané v Mene Pánovom, sa stalo. Boh nikdy neanuloval Svoje zasľúbenie, ale On vždy zachoval každé zasľúbenie, ktoré vypovedal a povedal nám, bolo to a je to Pravdou za týchto posledných dvadsať rokov, Shreveport. Kázal som vám skrze moc Božiu a zdvorilosť vášho pastora a beriem vás dnes na záznam. Ešte aj ženy porodili, muži, deti, nemoci, uzdravenia, proroctvá, veci, ktoré sa mali stať; ani jedna z nich nikdy nezlyhala. Držte sa preč od tých denominácií, oni vás vedú na smrť.
325 Samuel sa postavil jedného dňa a oni povedali, "My chceme kráľa, chceme byť ako ten ostatný svet."
326 Samuel povedal, "Neberte si toho kráľa. On vezme vašich synov a dcéry a urobí toto a tamto."
327 On povedal, "Áno, viem, že máš pravdu."
328 Ale Samuel povedal, "Počúvajte ma. Či som vzal niekedy nejaké vaše peniaze? Či som vás niekedy prosil o živobytie? Či som vám niekedy povedal, že mi musíte dať taký veľký plat, aby som pre vás viedol zhromaždenie?" No, súďte samých seba, dokonca teraz. On povedal, Či som vám niekedy povedal niečo v Mene Pánovom, čo by sa nebolo stalo?" Ani jedna vec.
329 "Ó, áno, Samuel, nikdy si nás neprosil o peniaze, nikdy si nechcel veľké veci. Samuel, to je pravda, a všetko, čo si nám povedal v Mene Pánovom, sa stalo. Ale, Samuel, my aj tak chceme svoju denomináciu."
330 "Potom ju majte. Je to na vás." To je pravda.
331 Vy si môžete myslieť, že konáte Bohu službu a ak vychádzate z toho Božieho spôsobu, ako sa to robí, budete to stále viesť do zmätku, ďalej a ďalej. Ó, cirkev živého Boha... Odpustite mi môj Írsky spôsob a zmysel pre humor, ale v úprimnosti a posvätení svojho srdca, vy, Zbory Božie, vy, jednotári, presbyteriáni, metodisti, čokoľvek ste, bežte aby ste si zachránili život. Pamätajte, choďte preč odtiaľ.
Národy sa rozlamujú;
Izrael sa budí, (pripravuje sa pre ten ostatok)
Znamenia, ktoré predpovedali proroci;
Denominačné dni sú zrátané,
Strachom obťažené.
Vráťte sa ó rozohnaní do svojho.
Deň vykúpenia je blízko;
Ľudské srdcia zlyhávajú od strachu.
Buďte plní Ducha;
Majte lampy ozdobené a čisté;
Pozrite, vaše vykúpenie je blízko.
332 Veríte tomu? Sme v čase konca, sme tu. Ten nápis je na stene, druhý príchod je blízko, Nevesta je vybraná a zalievaná, vyvádzaná.
333 No, to neznamená byť vytiahnutý z cirkvi, to znamená byť vytiahnutý z denominacionalizmu. Vy musíte chodiť do cirkvi, ale nepripájajte sa do žiadnej organizácii. Ježiš chodil so všetkými tými organizáciami, ale nikdy sa nepripojil ani do jednej z nich. Ani nestál po strane žiadnej z nich, určite nie, ale On bol medzi nimi. Tam to Svetlo musí byť rozšírené. A vy zostaňte rovno tam, kde ste a rozširujte to Svetlo. To je to, na čo vás Boh používa. Nejakí ľudia s hladom v srdci, dajte im vedieť, že Ježiš Kristus je skutočný, práve taký istý, ako bol včera, On je dnes a bude až na veky.
334 Môže sa stať, že nejaký muž alebo žena so všetkou svojou úprimnosťou, snažia sa robiť Bohu službu ako len najlepšie vedia, a rozhýbali to nesprávnym spôsobom. S pravým pomazaním Ducha Svätého na sebe, ale je to rozhýbané v protiklade s Božím plánom pre ten vek a zamiešali celú tú vec. No, ak veríte, že to je pravda, povedzte, "Amen". [Zhromaždenie hovorí "Amen."-prekl.] Práve sme to čítali. Zamiešali celú tú vec skrze to, že neprišli Božou pripravenou cestou, ktorou sa to malo učiniť.
335 Modlime sa. Ó, cirkev, tu a po celom národe, počúvajte dnes ráno vášho pokorného sluhu. Budete? Pozrite sa, kde ste boli pred pár rokmi, keď toto po prvý krát začalo. Pozrite sa teraz, aké napodobeniny sa na tom priživili a veľké milióny a miliardy dolárov putovalo do organizácií. Vidíte? Stále mimo Božieho Slova... Budovy a organizácie nie sú cestou, akou Boh pudí Svojho Ducha. On Ho pudí rovno do Slova, aby Ho oživil. A ak ste boli určení od počiatku zeme ku tomu Slovu, každé Slovo príde rovno na vrchol toho Slova. Tak, ako ľudská schránka nebude mať jednu bunku ľudskú a tú ďalšiu zo psa a ďalšiu z mačky, to budú ľudské bunky. Ale to najprv musí mať nejakú bunku, od začiatku. Je to pravda? Povedzte, "Amen." [Zhromaždenie hovorí "Amen."-prekl.] No, ak je to na začiatku bunka Slova, tie ostatné bunky Slova sú určené, aby to učinili celým telom.
336 Nebuďte deti, len v láske, ale buďte muži v Duchu a súde. Súďte, či som vám povedal pravdu, alebo nie. Súďte, či je to Slovo Božie, alebo nie. Súďte, či je to tá hodina, o ktorej hovoríme, alebo nie. Súďte, či sú tieto veci zasľúbené. Sú oni potvrdené? Skrze veci, ktoré by nebola schopná učiniť žiadna ľudská bytosť na svete. Ale to sa nám stalo takým všedným, až si to nechávame preletieť ponad hlavy. Čakaj, cirkev, čakaj.
337 Ak je tu niekto, v toto ráno, kto nepozná Ježiša Krista, nestojí dnes ráno ospravedlnený, že tvoje hriechy sú všetky preč, ako by si nikdy nezhrešil a chceš byť takýto... Lebo pamätaj, jedného dňa, možno dnes, možno o päť minút, ale jedného dňa sa to srdce zastaví. A to vnútro toho vnútra poletí do Prítomnosti Božej, aby bolo súdené podľa toho, čo si urobil s týmto posolstvom dnes ráno, podľa tohoto posolstva, ktoré vidíš. Nie... To nie som ja, ja som len ústami. Tak, ako tento mikrofón, on nemôže povedať vôbec nič, dokiaľ do neho nehovorím. A ani ja by som nemohol povedať nič, ak by Boh cez to nehovoril, ale vy vidíte Božie potvrdené Slovo, že je Pravda. Chcete byť skutočným Kresťanom.
338 No, my tu nemáme žiadne miesto pre výzvu ku oltáru, ale rovno pri tom stole, kde sedíte. Toto miesto je preplnené a natlačené. Nemohol by som vás volať ku oltáru, tu nie je žiaden oltár, kam by som vás mohol zavolať, ale ten oltár je vo vašom srdci. Či nenecháte to malé usvedčenie, že Ježiš Kristus je skutočný, priblížiť sa dnes a zavolať ten ostatok Jeho Tela do vás, urobiť Mu jasle vo svojom srdci? Ak tam On nie je, zodvihli by ste ruku, Jemu na znak a poviete, "Pane, naplň ma, naplň ma Svojim Slovom a Svojou Prítomnosťou, aby som mohol žiť Tebou..."
339 Zatiaľčo je každá hlava sklonená, každé oko zavreté, po celom národe, zodvihnite svoju ruku tu, v tom viditeľnom publiku a tam vonku tiež a ja sa budem za vás modliť. To je všetko, čo môžem urobiť, ja to nemôžem naplniť. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Ja to nemôžem naplniť. Nech ťa Boh žehná, i teba. Boh to môže naplniť. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Ruky sa dvíhajú tu v tom viditeľnom publiku, všade. "Naplň to, naplň ma, ó, Pane, naplň ma." A teraz, potom čo... Ďakujem, sestra. Ďakujem, brat. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Potom čo... Nech ťa Boh žehná, drahá sestra, teba. Potom... Myslím, že som bol úprimný, najviac ako som len mohol, snažil som sa byť, chcem tiež pozdvihnúť svoju ruku s vami.
340 Ó, Pane, nikdy mi nedaj prísť do zastavenia. Ustavične, Pane, nedaj mi zastaviť sa na jednej veci, nechaj ma len hýbať sa ďalej, Pane, až by som uskutočnil všetko, čo si Ty určil pre mňa, aby som urobil. Bez ohľadu na cenu, bez ohľadu na to, čo to bude stáť, bez ohľadu na kritiku, aký ťažký je kríž, spomínam na ten kríž, ktorý si Ty niesol.
Budem niesť tento posvätený kríž,
Až kým ma ho smrť nezbaví,
A potom doma budem nosiť korunu,
Je koruna pre mňa.
Musel Ježiš sám niesť kríž,
A celý svet pôjde bez neho?
Je pre každého z Jeho synov kríž,
Je kríž pre mňa.
341 Drahý Bože, Slovo zostalo vypovedané. Ono sa nemôže vrátiť prázdne. Ono nájde niekde Svoje miesto. Ak to semeno už bolo zasadené, Ono ho bude polievať, dokiaľ nevyrastie. A nikto ich nemôže vytrhnúť z Tvojich rúk. "Všetkých, ktorých mi dal Otec, prídu ku mne, nikto ich nevytrhne z Mojich rúk. Môj Otec Mi ich dal pred založením sveta," kedy všetky tie plány boli nakreslené, a tak, Ježišovi bola daná Jeho Cirkev, Jeho Nevesta.
342 Tá falošná svadba tohoto sveta s týmito denomináciami. Ty si prišiel a zomrel v tom svete, Ty si ju vykúpil, Ty si ju ospravedlnil, ona to v prvom rade nikdy neurobila. Ona bola do toho naslepo chytená. A ako hovorí tá pieseň:
Bol som raz stratený a teraz som nájdený,
raz som bol v Laodicei, slepý, ale teraz vidím.
A to je Milosť, ktorá naučila moje srdce bázni.
Bola to Milosť, ktorá ma uvoľnila od strachu.
Ako vzácne sa tá Milosť zjavila,
v tej hodine, keď som prvý krát uveril. (A tá Božia voda padla na moju dušu, vysychal som.)
343 Bože, pri tomto malom oltári každého srdca, ktoré je tu prítomné a po celom národe, nech sa tie vody spod oltára Božieho vylievajú v toto ráno na Tvoju cirkev a nech ju zalejú, Pane, lebo to časové obdobie je už skoro ukončené. Daj jej Život, Vody Života, aby mohla byť schopná ležať v Prítomnosti Syna, aby dozrela na Tvoju veľkú žatvu.
344 Otče, modlím sa za nich. Ale tá stopka musí uschnúť, tak ja sa nemôžem modliť za ňu, ona musí zomrieť, tak ona je mŕtva. Ale ja sa modlím za pšenicu, Pane, ktorá je formovaná do Tela Kristovho. Udeľ, Pane, aby tie čerstvé vody Božie zachovali jej líca v kúpeli sĺz radosti a porozumenia, dokiaľ ten kombajn nepríde, aby ju vzal domov. V Ježišovom Mene, porúčam to všetko Tebe, Pane, výsledky sú Tvoje. Amen.
345 [Nejaká sestra v zhromaždení prináša posolstvo - prekl.]
346 Amen. Tak, Otče, Bože, ďakujeme Ti. A Otče, my sa modlíme za našu malú sestru, slúžku, za jej silu. Myslím na čas, keď som vkročil do jej prítomnosti, ako prišiel na ňu Duch a dal to isté posolstvo, ako Anjel Pánov tam pri tej rieke toho dňa: "Ako Ján Krstiteľ bol poslaný, aby predchádzal prvý príchod Pána Ježiša, ty si poslaný, aby si predchádzal ten druhý."
347 Ako to vidíme, že sa to teraz tvaruje do tej časti pšenice, Bože, ďakujeme Ti za všetko, čo si urobil. Naše srdcia sú naplnené viac, ako dokážeme vypovedať. Cítim sa tak plný, Pane, ja neviem, ako povedať niečo iné. Ale ďakujem Ti, Otče, znova, za všetko, čo si pre nás urobil. Skrze Meno Ježiša Krista.
Milujem Ho... (Len Mu teraz spievajme, pamätajte, On je tu.)
Lebo On prv miloval mňa
a vykúpil mi spasenie
na Golgote.
348 Či vám to nerobí, že sa cítite skutočne malí, skutočne malí, úplné vyprázdnení, práve pripravení pre Ducha?
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach,
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Nežiadaj márnosti tohoto sveta,
Ktoré tak prudko upadajú,
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach, (na žiadnej denominácii)
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach,
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
349 Koľkí ste sa to snažili urobiť? Zodvihnite svoju ruku. Načiahnite sa cez tie stoly, položte svoje ruky jeden na druhého, takto. Spolu... Môžete si sadnúť, to je v poriadku, alebo čokoľvek chcete robiť. Počúvajte pozorne. Spievajme to teraz spolu. Toto reprezentuje našu neporušenú reťaz lásky Božej. Držíme jeden druhého za ruky, lebo veríme v Boha. Dotýkame sa jeden druhého, lebo sme bratia a sestry, ten istý vibrujúci Duch, večné Slovo Boha prebývajúce v našich srdciach zamanifestované.
Keď je naša cesta skončená,
Ak si bol Bohu verný,
Pekný a jasný je tvoj domov v chvále,
Tvoja uchytená duša to bude vidieť!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach,
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky! (Duch Pánov)
Drž sa Božej... (Len sústreďte svoju myseľ na Neho. Rozumiete? Toto je ten druh zhromaždení, aké musíme usporadúvať v budúcnosti.)...
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach, (Slovo je tou jedinou vecou, ktorá je večná).
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!!
Nežiadaj márnosti tohoto sveta... (popularitu, vzdelanie)
Ktoré tak prudko upadajú... (pozrite dnes, čo to urobilo)
Hľadaj to, aby si našiel nebeský poklad,
To nikdy nepominie!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach,
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
350 [Nejaká sestra hovorí v jazykoch. Iná sestra dáva výklad - prekl.]
351 Ako Ti ďakujeme, Pane. Ako sme tu, v tejto vážnej chvíli, takmer ako pohreb, lebo my sme pred pohrebom zomierajúceho, mŕtveho sveta, zomierajúcej, mŕtvej cirkvi.
Ó, Bože, zhromaždi rýchlo Svoju pšenicu. Príď rýchlo, Pane Ježišu.
352 Požehnaj Svoj ľud, Otče, prines úprimnosť a hlbokosť do sŕdc ľudí. Nech by sme sa zbavili tých neistých, prázdnych tancov, a usadili sa v tom hlbokom bohatstve Božieho medu. Udeľ to, Pane. Zachovaj naše srdcia založené na láske a úprimnosti.
353 Požehnaj Svoj ľud všade, Otče. Ako budeme opúšťať toto miesto, nech ideme v Mene Pána Ježiša hovoriť to, čo je úprimné, to čo je pravda, to, čo je správne, nech sa stránime toho, čo je zlé, Pane. Keď nám nejaký človek začne klamať, nech by sme mu rýchlo ukázali chrbát, ukázali chrbát všetkej špine, špinavým vtipom a veciam tohoto sveta, a aby sme sa len obrátili chrbtom a odišli preč. Pomôž nám, drahý Bože. Uformuj nás, učiň nás, zlom nás a učiň nás na obraz synov a dcér Božích, aby sme mohli konať s cnosťou Ducha Svätého. Porúčame sa Tebe, so svojimi rukami jeden na druhom, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
Povstaňme. Brat Noel.
1 Minister brothers, and you friends out there, I say it's a privilege to be here this morning. Such an introduction as that, why, I don't know how I'm ever going to live up to that one.
2But just setting there talking, Brother Noel and I, I don't believe I've ever met a person just exactly... We all are made in different molds, but by the same God. Like Brother Jack Moore, he's certainly been... Brother Noel was just saying, "Since I've been here with him..." That's his son-in-law, and how he had learned to love him and respect his wisdom and things. And that... I can say "amen" to that. The many fine thing... times that we've had together, he and I, and Brother Brown, Brother Boutliere here. Fine man of God that I really love them with all my heart.
3And as I see we're all not getting any younger, well, I just think of the time now that watching us as we change since about twenty years ago crossing the deserts, and so forth together as younger man. But just knowing that there is a Land where we'll never get old. We'll meet there again someday.
4 Last night when I was leaving the tabernacle, there was a little lady laying back there on a cot, and she said, "Brother Branham, years ago..." I think she had been paralyzed. She said, "You told me..." I forget what the woman's remark was now, something like this, I hope that I don't misquote it. Said, "That this affliction I had would be for a purpose," or something, that she would have a baby. And she couldn't understand how that would be done and her in that condition.
5There stood a young, handsome-looking young man, he said, "I'm the baby that she had." Said, "I'm the baby that she had."
6And so many things has happened along the road, we don't even have time here to talk it over. We will on the other side.
7 And this Business Man's chapter. I do not belong to any organization, I guess as you all know, but I... This is the only group that I'm connected with, pack a fellowship card, is... They are interdenominational, it's just business man. They have been a great asset to me and to the type of ministry that the Lord our Father has given me. It's... it wasn't exactly that I don't like the organization; it's just a ministry that's given to me, and if I am not loyal to that call, then I'll be a disloyal person to God.
8 And, I'm thinking, just before I left Tucson, maybe many of you were there, one day I was in Los Angeles speaking to the chapter. And there was... I had just raked the organization maybe a little--little hard. I--I didn't mean to be that way. If you mean that to be mean, then I'd be a hypocrite. You mustn't do that, no, that's just throw off on someone. But I had talked about a tree that I saw in Brother Sharrit's yard. It had about five different kinds of fruit on it. And I said, "I never seen a tree like that in my life." It was a... it had grapefruit, it had lemons, it had tangerine, tangelo, oranges, everything growing on the same tree. "Well, I say, I sure don't get that. What kind of a tree is it?"
"It's a orange tree."
And I said, "Well, that grapefruit?"
Said, "Yeah."
I--I said, "How could it?"
Said, "That's grafted."
And I said, "Oh, I see."
9He said, "They're all of a citrus family, and any tree that's of a citrus family be... can be grafted."
10I said, "I understand." Then I started shouting just a little bit, you know, 'cause I am nervous and emotionally.
11So, he said, "What's the matter?"
12 And I said, "Well, I was just thinking of something." And I said, "Now I want to ask you a question." I said, "Now, next year when the blooms come on, there won't be oranges, tangelos, grapefruits, lemons; there'll all be oranges because it's in a orange tree, won't it?"
13He said, "No, no. No, each branch bears of its own."
14Said, "I see."
15So that still was sounding real good, because I'm... you know I've... course I got a degree out of Hartford and all of these other universities, you know. No... So--so I'm... watch nature, that's the best university that I've ever found yet, the Creator's university. So as I watch that, I get my sermons from the way I see nature acting.
16And I said, "Well, that just makes me feel real good."
17He said, "What's the matter?"
18I said, "I just thought of something."
19 So, that day, I was preaching on that. And I said, "Now, you see, when the church first started out, it was... Jesus said..." I was preaching John 15. "'I am the Vine, ye are the branches. And every branch that don't bring forth fruit will be cut off, burnt.'"
20And somebody just straddled my neck real hard on that, said, "You see, I thought if you was actually once filled with the Holy Ghost and saved, you said, 'they couldn't get away from it.'"
21"That's right."
22He said, "What about that?"
23I said, "Now you're talking on a different subject. He's talking about fruit-bearing there, not the Vine; He's talking about fruitbearing, and not the Life. He said, 'Well, just cut the tree back so it will grow, bear fruit.'"
24He said...
25And I said, "Now, see, this tree, when it started out, was all genuine, Bible Christians. Then along come a branch called Lutheran, Methodist, Baptist, Presbyterian: lemons and whatmore." And I said, "You see, it thrives on the name of Christianity, but it... It's living off of that Tree, but it's bearing its own denominational kind. See? But" I said "if that orange tree ever puts out another limb itself, it'll bear oranges like it did at the beginning."
26 There happened to be, setting up there, a head of a great... one of our greatest Pentecostal organizations. I don't know how to make it so that everybody will understand that it isn't my idea that--that I'm--I'm against those brethren, sisters; that is wrong. I'm so misunderstood, and I don't know why. See? People think I don't even believe in people going to church. That's a million miles from the Truth. "We must assemble ourselves together, and that much more as we see the day approaching." See? We must come together in unity. We might not...
27If I lived in a city and they had nothing there but a... well, some church (I don't want to call any name), but just any church, if they only believed one thing, that Jesus was Divine, all the rest of it was wrong, I'd go to that church. If I can't get a whole loaf of bread, I--I'll take a slice. See? I'll go listen, worship the, Lord, and show Him that I'm doing my part. I want Him to know I'm alive. I'm--I'm... want everybody to know what side I'm on. I assemble with the Christians, and there worship and--and serve the Lord.
28 But it's so hard, I... used to bother me so bad, and then I found out even our Lord was misunderstood in so many things. He'd say anything, and they'd... be misunderstood. I guess it just has to be that way. But those who are wise will understand. See? The Bible said so. They'll catch It.
29So this morning while saying this... And I said, "Now, they--they live off of the name of Christianity, but they bear the wrong kind of fruit. It has a denominational fruit. They set a thing, and they're living right off of it, and living off the very Life."
30 It's what I was trying to say last night, that spirit can be baptized into that Spirit and still not be a Christian. See? You're living right off of the same Life, but the fruits you bear tells what you are. See? That's right. See? They can do all the signs, and pray for the sick, and heal the sick, and open eyes, and cast out devils, and--and do all these things, living right off of the same Life that's in there, but still it's a lemon. See? That's right. "The fruits, you're known," Jesus said. And so then we find out...
31And when I got off the platform, this great leader raised up, he said, "You didn't mean that," he said, "we know that we're all grafted in." Well, that is true that we are grafted, stump grafted, that's right; but not in the Vine, grafted. So then he said... begin to kinda--kinda slur me back a little bit.
32 And there was a young fellow there, I think it's some movie star's people. His name's Danny Henry, and he was a Baptist boy. Well, he come to the platform to put his arms around me, and he said, "Brother Branham, I hope this don't sound sacrilegious, but" said "I believe that could almost be the 23rd chapter of Revelation."
33And I said, "Thank you."
34And he started to say something else and he started speaking in tongues, a Baptist boy. And when he did, there was a--a woman from here in Louisiana, she was a Frenchman, kind of a big heavyset woman, she wrote down the interpretation.
35Well, then there was another young fellow setting over here was a Frenchman, he wrote down what he said. They compared the notes, and they both was the same.
36And then a big, light-headed boy standing way back in the back, at Clifton's Cafeteria, come walking forth. He said, "Let me see those notes."
37 I went to see what they was, and all three of them was the same for the interpretation. He was the interpreter for the U.N., French interpreter. And it said this:
Because thou has chosen this straight and narrow way, the harder way, you've done it at your own choosing.
But what a glorious decision you've made, because it's MY WAY.
See? And said... and went ahead and said then:
This in itself is that which will bring to pass, and make and bring to pass, the tremendous victory in the Love Divine.
38You see, always, even in French, the verb before the adverb there in the--in the--in the interpretation. So in that I couldn't say... Moses, he made his choice, he had to make his choice. We all have to make our choices and do the best that we can. And God... I respect any man's message that he's given about God. I... whatever it is, I respect that with all my heart.
39 Now, I see some young Brother come a while ago, Brother Stringer, I think from down in Louisiana... or Mississippi, brought us some pictures here that you seen us watching it. It was of the Angel of the Lord, when It appear. How many's heard the story? I guess every one of you here's heard it. You've had it on tape, and so forth.
40Now, that was told me one morning at ten o'clock, standing in my room in Indiana. Told me I would be at Tucson, be early in the morning, I'd be picking a cocklebur (what we call there, a goat-header) off of my trouser leg. And seven Angels came and bursted this, and ground bursted and everything else, to... rocks rolled out of the mountains, and seven Angels stood there.
41And I said, "Well..." I told my wife, and she's somewhere present this morning, "You get everything ready 'cause no way a man could exist that," I said, "come out of that. I'm going to Tucson, my work is finished here on earth. I'm going home to be with the Lord Jesus."
42"Well," she said, "are you sure?"
43I said, "Yes. Yeah, no one could--could stand that. There's no way of doing it."
44 I just preached The Seven Church Ages. That's where I had called our gallant, little Brother Jack Moore to ask him about this, Jesus, in Revelation 1, standing there with white hair and everything.
45I said, "He was a young Man." And that's where the revelation come about that being a wig on, and not Him; He's wigged (and I couldn't understand it), as being Supreme Deity. And the old judges used to in Israel, had to be white-headed. And the white stands for purity. And the English judges till this day, in supreme courts of England, put on a white wig when they come out, because there's no other law above theirs on earth. See? And they're supreme judge.
46 And I remember I went there in Arizona and everything, I was trying my best to... scared to death. I went to Phoenix meeting. Remember I preached the sermon, Sirs, What Time Is It? Remember that? I said that I seen that, I said, "Before it comes to pass, remember, THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'Something's going to happen.'" You've probably got the tapes in your library of tape now. And there I said, "You remember now the visions that never fails. 'Something's going to happen.' Remember!"
47 And a few days after that, I was getting nervous, and I thought, "What this? Am I going to die? If... I hope it's quick so I can get over it. I don't want to linger."
48And one morning the Lord said, "Go up in the top of Sabino Canyon."
49And I was up there holding up my hands, praying. I felt something strike my hand. It was a sword. Now, you can just imagine how you'd feel, standing there by yourself and here's a knife in your hand about that long. I pulled it down and looked at it. It was just a knife, one of them... and I'm scared of a knife, anyhow. And it had a--it had a--a metal, something like one of these knifes, like pot metal or something, real sharp and narrow. Had a sheath around it here, where the dueler's used to, to keep from cutting one another's hands, and--and it had a pearl in the handle here. Just fit my hand exactly. Well, I rubbed my face and looked back.
Right on that same spot, the other day, I saw a little, white dove come down. I'll tell you about that later on.
50 And I was holding that in my hand, I thought, "That's strange. Now, Lord, I... am I losing my mind? There's no one here. I'm miles from anybody and here is a sword. I had my hand up, and where did it come from?" And I thought, "That's the strangest thing. Now looky here, it's a sword; see, hit it, and it was a sword." And I said, "There's nobody here standing here. I'm up on top of these rocks, plumb on top of the mountain." And you couldn't even see Tucson from there, it was so far down.
51 I thought, "Now, that's a strange thing. Now, it's got to be in this vicinity somewhere, Somebody that could create and make a sword and put it in my hand." And I said, "It could only be the very God that created a ram for Abraham, could create those squirrels," that you've heard. And I said, "Here is the material, three different kinds of material in it, and I'm holding it in my hand just as real as anything else I could hold in my hand."
52And I heard a Voice, said, "That's the King's Sword!"
53 And I thought, "Now, where did That come from? Was right along there in them rocks somewhere." And I held up my hand like that, and I said, "A king's sword." And I looked around, and the sword was gone. And I said, "A king's sword." That's to... they knight with--with a sword, I think that's right, the army or some way, they knight with it, you know. And I said, "Well, that's what that was probably for. It means that maybe I'm to lay hands upon ministers, or something like, that, to make them ministers." And then I...
54A Voice spoke back again, said, "The King's Sword!" Not a king; the King's Sword! See?
55I thought, "Now, I'm either beside myself, my mind has slipped, or there's something taking place, there's somebody standing around here by me."
56 And brethren, these things are true. I don't--I don't know how to tell you, you've always seen it always happen like this. See? See? And it's... I couldn't understand it. So... It's the strangest feeling.
57Just then I thought, "Now, ever Who that is that's talked to me all my life, since a little, bitty baby boy, is standing right here, and I can't see Him at all." I said, "The King's Sword?" That would be... God is the King. "And what is this sword?"
58"The Word, It's been placed in your hand." Said, "Don't fear of death, it's your ministry."
59 Oh, my! Down off that mountain I went; crying, screaming, top of my voice, jumping over rocks. I went down, told my wife, I said, "I'm not going to die, see, it's--it's--it's my ministry." (I told her to get with Billy Paul here, and take the children. I said, "Now, I don't have anything, but the church will see that you all don't go hungry and things, and I'll--I'll meet you across the border.") And--and she... I said, "No, I'm not going to die, it's something about my ministry."
60 A few days after that I was coming out from a meeting; had a three page telegram, was from over here at Houston, Texas. And that man that criticized me so bad the night that the Angel of the Lord was taken, the picture of It taken there at Houston, he called me up, he said... sent a telegram, the wife said, "I know, Brother Branham, you're busy. My son, Ted Kipperman's sister's boy, is setting in the death row to die in the chair." Said... (what if that was Billy Paul?). He said, "He and a little girl has got to die." And you all read it in the paper, of course. And said, "Only hope we have is for you come and hold a meeting and get the people together."
61 And Raymond Hoekstra had already wrote me several times, but you know, I had planned after that meeting to go on a hunting trip with Mr. McAnally and them. And I thought, "Well, if I let them kids die and don't put my effort forth, I'll never be able to go hunting again."
62So I said, "All right, I'll come." I come over to Houston, had the meeting, and course the... they never killed them, they just... they give them life. And that's what they wanted them to do, just give them life. So that's about twenty-one years, I guess, in--in Texas.
63 So then, and going back, I went up in the mountain and I went with Brother Fred Sothmann. He's here somewhere. Brother Fred, where you at? Right here. Brother Fred Sothmann, Brother Gene Norman; one day, the second day setting there, the Angel of the Lord came right down into the camp where we was at, and begin to tell about their children and things they were doing.
64I left and went back on the hill. And I had already got my javelina, and I was trying to chase one around to Brother Fred. So I found where they had been eating on the side of a hill, and I said, "Well, now, I'll tell you what I'll do, Brother Fred." I said, "Now, you go over on that point in the morning." We go up there at daylight, climb up over the mountain. "And go there at daylight, I'll get over on the other side. Now, I won't shoot one, but if they run this way, I'll shoot in front of them and turn them back. And pick out a big one."
65"All right," he said.
66 So Brother Fred went over there. And Brother Gene Norman (I don't think Brother Gene come, did he?), he was--he was on the other side. Many of you know Gene Norman, a bosom friend of many, fine brother. And he went down a little below. Where, them pigs, they just wasn't there that morning. And I could see Brother Fred, wave at him, he was about a mile away from me. Well, I thought, "Where could they have went?" I went down into a great ravine, and come down, I thought, "I'll see if I can find where they're at." Started back up. It was just a little after daylight, the sun was just begin coming up.
67 And I went around a great big chasm, oh, my, hundreds and hundreds of feet, just great rocks in the great canyon there, them big walls. And it was kindly getting... the sun was raising up, about seven o'clock, I guess, or something like that. And I set down and I was looking around, I happened to look down on my trouser leg and there was that bull-header, burr. And I said, "You know, that seems strange. You know, the Angel of the Lord told me I'd be about forty miles northeast of Tucson, I'd be picking a bull-header off of my leg." You remember it? Do you? Yes, sir. See? I said, "That's strange." I was holding it.
68 And just as I looked up, I seen about twenty hogs about five hundred yards from me, come out eating this little phyllary and laid down. I said, "Now, if I can just get Brother Fred and get him around to that point there, he'll get his hog right there. But I know he's about a mile or two from me now. So," I said, "if I could cross over this little ridge without them seeing me, up by this little juniper tree there," I said, "if I get around this side, there's a deer trail comes down this side, I can run up there and get out of the way. And hang a little piece of paper here where I know which one of the fingers to go out on, on the canyon, and get Brother Fred there just in time."
69 I throwed this little bull-header down, forgetting about That. And started across the hill real easy and looked back, they didn't see me, and run down and hit this deer trail. I had a great big black hat on. I started running up through this canyon real fast, and it happened.
70The whole earth shook, everywhere. Rocks that size rolled down, dust flying like that. And I looked, and standing before me stood seven Angels; just exactly the way it was. I felt like I was standing way up off the ground. First, I thought somebody had shot me, you know, with that black hat on; looked like a javelina hog, anyhow, you know they're dark. I thought somebody had shot me, such a... right close. And I--I seen then what it was. Well, as soon as... I got my commission, and the Scripture, "The Seven Seals which is the seven mysteries." See?
71 Someone said to me, said, "Now..." Oh, he said, "Well, now, someday the Lord probably (you seeing visions, Brother Branham) will reveal to you what these things are, we can all get closer to God and have more power than we get in speaking in tongues and things."
72I said, "It can't be that way."
73Cause, see, I believe the Word to be the Truth. And the Bible said, "Whosoever shall add one word or take one Word from It." It has to be in this Word. See? It's the mysteries that the people's overlooked. Well, right there is where come my Message of Serpent's Seed and the true Belief of the security of the believer.
74 I'm not disgrading my Presbyterian brethren there, and some of you Baptist brethren on the way you have security. I'm not saying this to be different, but you didn't have it just right. See? That's right. See? But, I had it wrong, too. But when an Angel stands from Heaven and tells you, and here it is right in the Scripture, That's true. See? That's right. See, He always speaks exact with the Scripture.
75 In there I watched it until that circle went up, started sweeping up, and they turned into like a mystic light, like a fog. Just exactly the way... How many seen the picture of It that was taken in Houston? Nearly all. See? Well, that's just the way this was. It turned into the same thing, It kept going higher and higher.
76I was running and running, trying to find Brother Fred and them. After while, about a half hour later, I could see him way down, waving his hands; and Brother Gene coming, waving. They knowed something had happened. And so then I got with them. That's Brother Fred setting right there.
77 As it went up, I didn't know that the observatories and things, plumb into Mexico, was taking that picture. Life magazine packed it as It went up. And many of you... Here's Life magazine packing the picture of It. A mysterious thing here, and they said they don't know where it come from; it's too high. It's above all the spheres and everything else to be... It's too high for fog, because it's thirty miles high and twenty-seven miles across after it got up that high. There's not even humidity or nothing up there, you see.
78 And they thought of a plane; so they checked all the places, no planes up that day. See, they have to, on account of shaking windows and things. "There's no planes up." Here it is right here in the magazine, will tell you the same thing. And--and it went on and on. And today right in the...
79Here it is in Science magazine, where, they can't understand it, they don't know what It is.
80Tucson, at the university, a friend of mine went over the other day and was talking to them about it. Said, "We can't understand what..."
81I said, "Don't say nothing, won't do no good. 'Cast not your pearls before swine.'" See? It's to the Church, to the Elected, the called-out. See?
82 And then each one was coming, saying, "Brother Branham, I see your picture here. I see this. I..." You know how it is. But that--that long sweep as this brother has on here where it... Excuse me. [Brother Branham gets the photograph--Ed.] Here's the way It started up, sweeping up. Actually this was on the right hand side. And you all remember I said, "The noted Angel was the one that talked to me, was on the right hand side," even before it happened. You remember? His wings pointed back like that. That's exactly the wings of that Angel as it went up. See, as it... So they started taking the pictures because it was so mysterious. But when the last picture, when It formed Itself into the skies and so forth, this is it as Look here packed it. You see how it rose up just as they begin to see it, you see. And there comes the--the real main and last picture, when it formed.
83 They don't know where it come from or where it went, they don't know yet. Science is completely stumped about it, don't know what happened. But we know; "there shall be signs in the heaven above." We know it. See? And He promised these things. See? And the only thing that this was permitted to be taken...
84But I know we're just home folks here this morning. If I ever impress you brethren or sisters as a know-it-all, please forgive me. I don't mean to be that. I'm stand... setting here this morning talking before man who are scholars, man who are smart; I--I'm a illiterate, I can't even pronounce my Scriptures right. I got a chapter to read this morning, I'm... was going to ask one of the brothers here to read it for me, 'cause I can't even pronounce the names in it, First Chronicles 13, (if you will, Brother Jack, you can be hunting it up), for my subject. I--I can't even pronounce those names, I'm letting him do it, 'cause he can pronounce them.
85And I know I'm talking to smart man. But, brethren, these things are done that you might not look at my illiteracy, but believe that I'm telling you the Truth. It's God telling you the Truth. That's the Truth. See?
86 Now, and when I speak of denominations, I'm not meaning for you to be so cruel and... No, I don't mean for you not to go to your church. Go to your church, what you're supposed to do. But just don't join up with them organizations, because one day I'll be telling you and prove it by the Scripture, it is the mark of the beast. And you just remember, it's the mark.
87 I'm preaching... I wouldn't preach it in Brother Jack's church, he'd tell me, "Go ahead and do it"; but I'm going to the tabernacle, it'll be about four hours long. And my subject is, "The beast at the beginning and the beast at the end, through the trail of a serpent." See? Takes about four hours. I got my Scriptures all laying out. The beast from the beginning, he was the beast at the Garden of Eden, he's the beast at the end, and show that he's a religious person and a denomination (that made the denomination); and come right through the trail of it, and prove it to you by the Scriptures that it is. I didn't know that till the Holy Spirit give it to me the other day up there.
88 Now, in this, I was watching this one day, standing, and something said to me... looking at it, and I thought... Brother Hickerson, one of my trustees... or deacons at the church at Jeffersonville... If I don't believe in going to church, why do I have churches? We had them all across the country, hooked up the other night, every two hundred square miles had one of my churches.
89Now, this--this picture, I was standing, looking at it, and something... I was standing in my room. Something said, "Turn it to the right." I listened.
90I know that sounds like somebody's a little mentally upset, but, you see, as I said the other night, all these great things are so scholarly... Now, I'm not against that. Remember, we have to have... Send your children to school and get education and so forth, but I'll tell you right now, it won't do them no good in the world that is to come, 'cause there'll be another civilization. All this... so far above this. That civilization won't even have any... it won't have any schools in it, it won't have any death in it, won't be any sin in it. This has all that; no matter how much civilized we get, more and more death is added all the time. See? That one will be without death. But now we have to have school, we have to wear clothes, we...
91 I was going to speak this morning on Satan's Eden (many of you's got the tape of it), Satan's Eden. He has made another garden of Eden, and six thousand years it's taken him to make it, just like God did His at the beginning. God made His Eden, and Satan corrupted it. Now Satan's made his own Eden, and God's going to destroy it (that's right) and put His own.
Something said to me, "Turn it right."
I thought, "I think I'm looking at it right."
Said, "Turn it right." See?
92I thought, "Maybe that Voice means turn it to the right." And when I did, you see what it is: Hofmann's Head of Christ, at thirty-three. Here, look in here, see His black beard, His face, His eyes, His nose, and everything else. See the part in His hair here coming up. And He's wigged with that white Angel wig to show that the Message of Him being God is the Truth. He is the Supreme Judge of the universe, Supreme Judge of Heaven and earth. He is God, and nothing else but God. He is God expressed in human form called the Son of God, which the Son was the mask. And if that don't make our Message exactly right: identified by the Scripture, identified in service, identified by His Presence, the same yesterday, today, and forever. Therefore those Seven Seals are the Truth, brethren. Might disagree with them, but just set down and study with a open heart one time, just let the Holy Spirit lead you from...
93 Here, when Brother Jack... I called him before preaching this and talked to him one time about "What was this white wig?"
94He said, "Well, Brother Branham, I declare it to be that it was in... was after His resurrection in His glorified body." I was talking to Brother Jack. And there's... I don't know of anybody in the world that I'd rely on anymore of their teachings on theology and things as I would like Brother Jack Moore and Brother Vayle, and such man as--as that, real theologians that's read all kinds of books and different angles from everything. Well, but, you see, even with that, and my bosom friend, I--I--I just couldn't receive it, there was something there just wouldn't take it.
95 And then when it come, this, then I see what it is. Here's His dark beard. You see It, I guess. See? His dark beard and dark hair, His eyes, nose, everything, just perfectly, and even the part in His hair coming over on this side. He is God! See? And He's the same yesterday, today, and forever. And this is Look magazine... or Life magazine. I think this is the... I forget what issue it is now; oh, May the seventeenth, 1963. That's when it come out, if anybody wants the magazine. It's the same picture that's got Rockefeller and his--his wife on the back of it. And this is the new Science magazine that "it's still a mystery."
96 What did I say these things for? That it might give you a little view of the things that we're trying to say, that God is identifying both in heavens and in earth to be right, these discernments, visions. We have plenty of impersonations, we always. But remember, before there can be a bogus dollar, there has to be a real dollar first; first has to be a real dollar, and then they're made off of that. Just like we had a real Moses and a real Aaron, then we had a Jambres and Jannes after them. You see how it all comes? They see it and then they try to impersonate that, when there's truly one original. That's right. Not saying that to harm or to degrade, or misplace something, but just for Truth; to know that I...
97 I'm getting to be an old man, and I know my time ain't too long. If Jesus, tarries, I may... could stay a little while; but I know that someday this heart's going to make its last beat, and I'm entering into a great, dark chamber there called death. But when that comes, I don't want anything to have to look back for, to try to repent for. I want, when I come to that time, to be clean and pure by the grace of God. I want to wrap myself in the robes of His righteousness, when I enter there, with this one thing in my mind: I know Him in the power of His resurrection; and when He calls, I'll come out from among the dead and live with Him forever. And it's my purpose here now to try to get every man... not to change your theologies or nothing, but to increase your faith in God's promise of this day.
Now let us pray:
98 Dear God, we are a grateful people this morning, but yet, Lord, we're living in a dark world that... There isn't a one of us here this morning, Father, but what feels that we--we want a closer walk with You, we want that--that touch of You in our lives that can tender us and make us flexible so that You can change us at anytime, mold us into sons and daughters of God. That--that's our purpose here, Father, that's--that's my only objective that I have is to try to--to live before You and to get Your Word and speak It back to the man and women that... not to be a different person but to try to honor Him who's give me Life. Grant it, Lord.
99 May there not be a person here today... Or--or if... We're hooked up this morning, across the nation, again. May there not be a person that's in the sound of our voice ever have to go into that great chamber not knowing You in the power of Your resurrection. If there be sinners somewhere across the country, that... or in this building, this great auditorium, setting here this morning. If there are those who don't know You, may this be the day that their conscience will be shook, woke up, and they'll realize that they don't know what minute that we may be called or summoned to answer for our lives, on High. And if our name is still on that stalk book, doomed we'll be; but if it's in the Lamb's Book of Life, the real Life, then we are saved.
100And may, Lord, as that Life travels from the blade into the pollen, into the shuck, then to the grain, while they're passing through this morning if there be some Life that goes into the grain that's laying back in that stalk, bring it out today, Lord, may it follow the moving of the grain, for we ask it in Jesus' Name. Amen.
101 Sorry to take so much time. I forgot about this even being on the radio time out there, the phone time.
102Now let us turn for our reading. And Brother Jack, have you got your Bible there? While I'm finding my Scripture, I'll ask Brother Jack to read this Scripture because I cannot pronounce these names. Sorry. All right, in First Chronicles 13...?... [Brother Jack Moore reads First Chronicles, the 13th Chapter:
And David consulted with the captains of thousands and hundreds, and with every leader.
And David said unto all the congregation of Israel, If it seem good unto you, and that it be of the LORD our God, let us send abroad unto our brethren every where, that are left in all the land of Israel, and with them also to the priests and Levites which are in their cities and suburbs, that they may gather themselves unto us:
And let us bring again the Ark of our God to us: for we--we enquired not at it in the days of Saul.
And all the congregation said that they would do so: for the thing was right in the eyes of all the people.
So David gathered all Israel together, from Shihor of Egypt even unto the entering of Hemath, to bring the ark of God from Kirjath-jearim.
And David went up, and all Israel, to Baalah, that is, to Kirjath-jearim, which belonged to Judah, to bring up thence the ark of God the LORD, that dwelleth between the cherubims, whose name is called on it.
And they carried the ark of God in a new cart out of the house of Abinadab: and Uzza and Ahio drave--drave the cart.
And David and all Israel played before God with all their might, and with singing, and with harps, and with psalteries, and with timbrels, and with cymbals, and with trumpets.
And when they came to the threshingfloor of Chidon, Uzza put forth his hand to hold the ark; for the oxen stumbled.
And the anger of the LORD was kindled against Uzza, and he smote him, and because he put his hand to the ark: and there he died before the Lord.
And David was displeased, because the LORD had made a breach upon Uzza: wherefore that place was called Perez-uzza to this day.
And David was afraid of God that day, saying, How shall I bring the ark of God home to me?
So David brought not the ark home to himself to the city of David, but carried it aside in the house of Obed-edom the Gittite.
And the ark of God remained with the family of Obed--Obed-edom in the house three months. And the LORD blessed the house of Obededom, and all that he had.--Ed.]
103 Thank you, Brother Moore, for the reading of the Scripture for me. Now, sorry I couldn't read that myself, but I--I couldn't do it.
104Now I want you to turn with me to Mark 7:7, and we'll read the first seven verses of Saint Mark the 7th chapter.
Then came together unto him the Pharisees, and certain of the scribes, which came from Jerusalem.
And when he saw some of his disciples eat bread with defiled, that is to say, with unwashed hands, they found fault.
But the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except they'd washed their hands... eat oft not, holding--holding the traditions of the elders.
And when they came forth from the market, except they'd washed, they eat not. And many other things were--were they... which they have received of the... received to hold,... the washing of the cups, and of pots, and brass vessels, and of tables.
Then the Pharisees and scribes asked him, Why walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashed hand?
He answered and said unto them, Well has Isaiah prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honor me with their lips, but their heart is far from me.
Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrine the commandments of man.
Let us pray.
105 Dear God, honor Your Word now, and may It accomplish that which It is purposed for. Use us as instruments to speak It, and our ears to hear from You, and our hearts to receive It. We ask in Jesus' Name, for the glory of God. Amen.
106 Now, my subject for a few moments is this... I...
107We are on the national telephone hookup this morning. And I understand that my good friend, Roy Borders, is listening in, pretty well tore up about last night. I'd forgot that we were on the radio... or this hookup last night. Roy, wherever you are, if you're over in San Jose in the church there, or either down to Brother McHughes' church, or wherever you are, don't fear, my brother, everything will be all right. Set still, you just... He'll make it known to me, Roy; don't worry, son, have faith in God.
108 My subject this morning is: Trying To Do God A Service Without It Being God's Will. Now, that's a strange text, and I trust that the Lord will reveal this to us now. Remember, "Trying to do God a service without it being the will of God." Now, that seems very strange. But, in this, maybe God can help us.
109 Another thing I'd like to say this morning, that we're glad to have in our midst a friend of mine, a very dear friend, a young fellow. Many of you people on the radio now can... or the... on the telephone hookup, knows who this is. Today is his birthday, ninety-three years old, Brother Bill Dauch setting here before me, ninety-three years old.
110Several years ago the doctor said, "He cannot live." I just noticed him setting here now. Under oxygen tent, and his lovely wife called me and said, "Brother Branham, if you expect to see your old friend, Bill, alive, you better come at once."
111 And I... One of my tires was cut on the side, my wheel had been knocked out, and I tore a tire off of my car trying to get to him. I was just coming from a--a--a station, filling station, and coming from the restroom where I had stopped in Ohio trying to get to him, and walking out I saw a vision. And there stood Brother Dauch, standing in the church with his hand out; it changed, and I seen you coming down the street and shook my hand. Said, "Go tell him, 'THUS SAITH THE LORD.'"
112He was about ninety years old then. He had a heart attack with a heart block, and a complete heart failure. Very shrewd doctor. The man is not... he don't want... No, I won't say that. He's just a man who can afford... get any doctor he'd want. He had a very fine Jewish doctor who met me in the hall and said, "There's not a chance for him to live."
113And I went in and slipped my hand under the oxygen tent, I said, "Bill, can you hear me?" He nodded his head. I said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'You're not going to die now.'"
114 A week from then, when I got in the pulpit to preach my Message, here come Brother Dauch walking up through the building. And when I went over to Furr's Restaurant, across... I mean the Blue Boar, across in Louisville, here he was getting out of the car, coming down the street, holding his hand out; just exactly according to the Word of the Lord. And that's three or four years ago; and here he sets all the way down here, in Shreveport (crosses the nation, not by plane now, by car) uh-huh, setting here this morning. "Happy birthday, Brother Dauch." That's from all across the nation, from everywhere. "God bless you!"
115 I baptized him, after being a trinitarian, I baptized him when he... was one of my first meetings, when Brother Banks Wood had to let him have his clothes (he's a good-size man, as you see), and he went into the pool and I baptized him at about eighty-five or ninety years old, in the Name of the Lord Jesus. He said he never could feel right until he found that security of something. Then he received a birth-day where he'll never grow old. That's right, that great Land. He even is expecting to live to see the Coming of the Lord; it can be done. But if he would sleep, he... and we are awake at that time, he'll come first. Right. So, Brother Dauch, there's no way now to miss it. You're exactly on the line. Stay there, my brother, and God bless you. And I thank the Lord for a good man like that, and for giving him all of these years.
116 In the Book of the Chronicles, "Trying to do God a service without it being His will." God is sovereign, first, we want to understand that. The people today are wondering why we can't have a revival. Do you believe God's sovereign? See, the Bible speaks this way.
117And we try... As I was discussing with a group of my fine brothers, Baptist brethren, not long ago, and they said, "Brother Branham, we can only have a revival when we take the Word, word by word, page by page, letter by letter."
118And I said, "I believe too, page by page." He said... I said, "They've been trying to do that all along."
119He said, "But we must find the Greek interpretation of the Word, what the Greek says."
120I said, "I haven't read too much, but reading the history of the church, and the Nicaea Council, and the pre-Nicaea Council, and Nicaea fathers, so forth, they were arguing back there about the Greek. That's two thousand years ago. One said, 'It means this,' and one says, 'It means that. The Greek word means this.'"
121 Just like our language; the word see. Use the word see, you could mean "a body of water, I understand," or many things. Bored, "to be boring a hole, make a walk," or--or "you bored me," or "you paid my board," or it could mean any... many things. And those little vowels, and so forth, just change the whole meaning. So you'll never do it like that. God wrote It like that, because...
122And all of the Word is inspired, and He said that, "I thank Thee, Father, that Thou has hid these things from the eyes of the wise and prudent, and will reveal" (amen) "to babes such as will learn." It's a revelation of Him, as I said last evening, "Will reveal It to babes."
123I said, "It won't work, sir." I said, "A revival will never come until God, the sovereign God, sends it; and then He might take up a little nitwit that can't even sign his name, and do it with it, that knows not even good English let alone the Greek."
124 That's what He done in the time when Peter preached at Pentecost, you know, he couldn't even sign his name, ignorant and unlearned. But God does things in such strange way to our intellectual thinking. That makes it God. If He'd got a bunch of theologians and dignitaries, and so forth, they'd said, "That smart Caiaphas, you see, he had it just right." But God went down and got fishermen that couldn't even sign their name, and that's what He took. That's God, He takes something that's nothing and makes something out of it to His Own honor. He took a chaos and made a Eden. Uh-huh, it's God.
125 Now, if there's anybody got the mechanics for a revival, is our noble brother, Billy Graham. But the mechanics is all right, but the mechanics won't move it, it takes the dynamics to move it. You can build an automobile, put fine seats in it, make fine pistons and--and prove by science what it can do; but unless the dynamics is there, she's just a dead piece of goods.
126So, in the Welsh revival, one of our late revivals before our Pentecostal, no one knowed what started the revival, just a bunch of people.
127Now, when we get all... our friend, Billy Graham, will get all of the Presbyterians, and Lutherans, and Pentecostals, and everything together, go into the city and there they'll have a great gathering together of thousands, and thirty thousand will come (in two weeks) and give their hearts to Christ; go back another two weeks and you ain't got a one. See, that's the mechanics. But let God in His sovereign grace just speak to some little nitwit, as so to say, a little nobody; let His Spirit fall into a city and man can't go to work, women can't wash dishes, the maid can't make the bed, a-screaming and crying with their hands up in the air. That's revival, that's in the will of God.
128 It was said that some noblemen from the church went over to the Wales to understand, or figure out what all the mechanics was in the revival, during the Welsh revival. And when they got off the ship with their tall hats on, and their round collars; see him come down the street, a little policeman, swinging his club around and around like that, whistling; they said, "My good man, could you tell me where the Welsh revival is?"
129He said, "Yes, my brethren, you're standing in the middle of it!" Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh. He said, "You understand, I am the Welsh revival," said, "because the Welsh revival's in me."
130 That's sovereign! That's what God does, and He alone has a right to send a revival. Not get the mechanics together, it's pray for God to send the dynamic--dynamic.
131He only reveals His Word in the predestinated. Now, when I use the word predestinate... Now, it's a bad word to use in public, especially when we have mixed crowds between the Arminians and the Calvinists. And not a... I've asked you not to think I know It all, but they're both wrong according to the Scripture. Grace is what God did for me, works is what I do for Him. See? Then you've got It. If you climb out on either one of the limbs, you'll sure find yourself out on the end of the limb and can't get back. The Book of Ephesians pulls it together, I think.
132Now, but the word, when I use it, predestinated, don't think that I'm... that's the only word I know how to--to make... It's God's foreknowledge, see, that He knowed. He--He can't say... He--He died that all might be saved, He did, but by His foreknowledge He knowed who would and who would not. See? That's what He knows, I don't know it and you don't know it, so we work out our own salvation with fear and trembling.
133 Now, but God has His Word set, and has in all ages. His foreknowledge has caused Him to set in the church, and in the people, certain things that He did from the beginning. And then the Gospel that's being preached to that age is only revealed to that certain people, the rest of them don't see It. See? "Thank Thee, Father Thou has, hid these things from the eyes of the wise and prudent, and reveal It to babes such as would learn." See, that's predestination. Not that He did it by, you say, "I'll choose you, and don't choose you." By His foreknowledge, He knowed what you would do.
134By Him being infinite... Do you believe He's infinite? If He isn't, He can't be God. Then, you think, being infinite: He knew every flea that would ever be on the earth, how many times them fleas would bat their eyes, how much tallow was in each flea, every blade of grass it would ever set on; that's infinite. We are finite, we stumble in darkness. God likened us to sheep, and we must have a leader. And that leader's not man, that leader is the Holy Ghost, the Spirit of Christ among us. "A little while and the world seeth Me no more." His physical being was raised up to the Throne of God, where the Spirit was on the Throne; now Christ is on the Throne, Jesus. "A little while and the world seeth Me no more, yet ye shall see Me, for I'll be with you to the end of the world, even in you." The, Throne of God, of Christ, is erected into your heart; and He's setting on God's Throne, but in the Millennium He sets on His Own Throne; which, He swore that He'd raise up this Man, His Son, David's Son, to set on His Throne.
135 Now, He reveals these things by His foreknowledge to those who He has ordained to these things, otherwise they don't see It. Standing right there, looking right at It, and he can't see It.
136How many ever seen that picture of a cow in the bush, that you just have to look and look? Did you ever see that? Or, seen the picture of Christ in a bush, or in the sky, or clouds? See, that painter has got that so fixed up till you have to look at it just a certain way. Well, then, when you once see it, you can't see nothing else but that. Every time you look, there it is. How many's seen those pictures? Well, sure you have.
137Well, that's the way Christ is, Himself, the Gospel, the Message is. When you once see the Message of the hour, there's nothing else you can see but That. That's all. Everything else is gone, the rest of it's just a filler, see, see, when you once see the Message!
138 That's--was in Noah's time. When Noah and his group... see how... When they saw the Message, nothing else mattered. When Moses' group saw It, nothing else mattered. When John's group saw It, nothing else mattered. When Jesus' group saw It, nothing else mattered. When the apostles' group saw It, nothing else mattered. When Luther's group saw It, Wesley's group saw It, Pentecostal group saw It, nothing else mattered, they pulled away from everything. Why? By His foreknowledge He predestinated these things to happen.
139 He chooses His own person by His foreknowledge. Like He said in Romans 8 here, that Esau... that the--that the election of God might stand sure. That Esau and Jacob both borned of holy parents, twins, that His election might stand sure and true, He said, "I hate Esau, and love Jacob," before either boy was borned. See? He knows what's in man, He knowed it from the beginning what it was, therefore He can make everything work just exactly on clock time. We get all nervous and flusterated; you never seen Him flusterated, they don't. See? Everything's working all right, just exactly, the clock's ticking.
140These things that's supposed to happen, all these women with short hair, and these man wearing their... like they got hair like their wives. I see them, absolutely, have these roller-curlers in their hair, curl it up here in front. What a perversion! That's the results of Satan's Eden. And like her, she's trying to cut her hair like her husband. Her husband's letting his hair grow like his wife. And she is wearing his clothes, and he's wearing her underneath clothes. See, there you are. She's getting masculine, and he's getting feminish. See, it's Satan's Eden, contrary to what God made it at the beginning. That's the Truth.
141 If I don't get started, we'll never get into this. But these things, and the way for Him to do it, and who will do it, that's His Own chosen way, He chooses. That's the way He wants it done.
142As I heard Brother Pearry Green, our pastor at Tucson, preaching the other night about how that God made things some way (I forget what his text was), but he said, "That's the way God likes it, that's the way God does it." Well, that's right.
143Now, who is it among us that's going to tell Him, "He's wrong"? Who would dare to stand up in God's face, and say, "You're wrong, Lord, You should do it the way I want it done, the way Dr. So-and-so said it should be done"? Who is that far gone in their mental faculties, to say a thing like that? No, you wouldn't come out and say it, but you think it!
144 Like on my Message of the Antichrist, "There shall rise false christs." Now, He didn't say false Jesuses. See, nobody would stand still to be called "Jesus," in the term of the Lord. But false christs means "the anointed."
145Oh, they, each one thinks they got anointing, "Glory to God, he can do this and do that!" But put him on the Word test and find out where he comes out at, see, on the Message of the hour.
146They had anointing in the time of Jesus, but not on Him.
147They had anointing in the time... Even Dathan had anointing in the time of Moses. He said, "Now, don't you think you're the only holy one among us, God's got plenty. We'll just start an organization here, a group of man."
148God said to Moses, "Separate yourself from him," and He opened up the earth and swallowed them up. He had give His original Word to Moses, His prophet; that's the only way He ever did do it, and the only way He ever will do it. He doesn't change His plan, see.
149 So our ideas is wrong, His ideas are right, always. And don't try to tell Him that He's "wrong." No matter who we think is best qualified, it isn't us to say who's best qualified. Now, there's where you get in your organization.
150Some little brother filled with the Spirit will go into a city and build up an organi-... build up a--a nice group of people, and at the conference they'll meet, and all the holy brethren get along, you know, and say, "You know what? I believe little Jones here," (he's just a little pick among them) "I think he ought to have that nice big tabernacle, I think. Don't you think that's right?" No, my. There he goes. And then the congregation's scattered. See? Separate these! God does the separating, He's the one Who does it. But they all, each one, wants to take this little one, put him over here, and this one down here. That's man's idea.
151 Man has the keys, but God holds the keys actually. They give the disciples, the holy church, the keys; and watch the first time they used it, when Judas had felled by transgression. They got together and cast lots; and the holy brethren. Who would say they wasn't holy brethren? Who say they wasn't holy? But they cast lots, and it fell on Matthias. And when he... What did he ever do? Nothing. But Paul was the elected one! Amen. That was God's choosing: a little, hook-nosed, sarcastic, high-tempered Jew. Not the Matthias, the D.D., you know, he--he was... But Paul, God chose Paul; the church chose--chose Matthias. See? You have no right to tell God He's "wrong." He knows what to do, He knows what the man's made out of.
152Who would ever... That church ever chose Paul? Oh, no, never. Said, "That guy's the one that's putting us all in jail."
153But God said, "I'll show him what he'll suffer for Me." He know what.
154All right, no matter who we think is right, God knows who's best qualified because He knows the heart of man, He knows.
155 Nor does the revival, or does these things, happen at the time that we think they ought to happen. We think, "It's this time right now, glory to God!" I notice in our chapters and so forth of the Business Man, "There's coming right away, hallelujah, a great revival!"
156Don't be deceived, "He has already come, and they did to Him what was list." See? But they think there's a revival. Is it happening? No! It's done, and dead, it's over. Uh-huh. Notice, this is lamp-trimming time, coming out and going in. "They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength."
157 Notice here in our text, notice David, king of Israel, he was the one who got the revelation of bringing the ark of God back to his place; that, they never consulted it in the days of Saul 'cause Saul had backslid. So they never consulted the ark at all, the covenant, in the days of Saul, 'cause he had backslid and got away from God. So David, quickly, with inspiration... Now notice this, it's a very treacherous text if you don't get it right. And I feel that the hour is coming where we should be man instead of babies. Uh-huh. We should have strong meat instead of milk.
158 Notice David, king of Israel, the king had just been freshly anointed the king; or elected king, Saul... Samuel anointed him by the will of God; and he was absolutely God's chosen king, no doubt to it. And here he is, and inspiration strikes him. It was revealed to David. He got the revelation, nobody else had said nothing about it. "Let us go and fetch the, ark, 'cause that's the will of God that we have the ark here with us, that we consult God by this ark." Very, very gallant thing. Don't you think so? All right.
159 Remember, but, him being king, and got the revelation, he overstepped his place. There was a prophet in the land by the name of Nathan, he was the one that was ordained to get the revelation. There's anything to be spoke, He said, "The Lord doeth nothing until He reveals it to His servants the prophet." But, you see, David being king, with the anointing upon him... Now, is that the Scripture? Anointing upon him, and got a true revelation; but it was wrong. Because Nathan was the prophet of that age, and the revelation never come to Nathan, and when the revelation come to David he never even consulted Nathan about it. He's just going to go ahead and do what he wanted to do. Uh-huh.
160 But notice who David consulted here in the 13th chapter, "But he consulted the captains of thousands and of hundreds," back to his congregation. See? "Now, don't you think we should do...?" That isn't it. Now, he was trying to do God a service, but he wasn't ordained to do it; see, 'cause God had a way.
161Just the same as God could have spoke to the--the king about his sore and getting well, but He didn't, He had a ordained way of doing it, that was His prophet. So He spoke to the prophet, Isaiah, told him to go back and tell Hezekiah what would happen.
162Now, Hezekiah was talking face to face with God, and--and God could talk to Hezekiah, of course, but He made certain channels! You understand it? God has His Own set way of doing things: sending revivals, talking, speaking, whatever it is. He has His way of doing it, and we are nobody to tell Him how to do it. He does it the way it pleases Him to do it.
163 So, you see, David, being inspired... Now, you remember I said the, anointing, the false anointing? Remember the Holy Spirit can come and anoint a person, and still it's out of the will of God. Here, It proves it right here. See? We have to go through God's way of doing it, not our ways, God's way of doing it. Cause, David, being a king, anointed, anointed with the Spirit of God upon him (a type of Jesus Christ), but that wasn't God's channel.
164When all the congregation, "it pleased them," the Bible said. Notice, captains of thousands and of hundreds, also the priests and theologians thought that was "wonderful." There is your Bible schools and everything else, they thought it was "wonderful." Even all of the people agreed, and the priests, and--and all of them agreed that the king's anointing was right. Notice! But God had not promised to reveal His Word in Its season to them. God had His way of revealing His Word, but not to them. Remember, it was contrary to God.
165 Something like in the days of Micaiah the son of Imla. Do you remember that story? Judah and Israel were separated, and they had two different kingdoms, and Ahab was the king over one kingdom. And Jehoshaphat was over the king--kingdom of Judah, I believe it was; and Ahab was over Israel, Jerusalem.
166Notice, and then here come in a bunch of alien and took off part of the God-given land that God had give to Israel, and these Philistines up there, Syrians, were holding that ground and were feeding their own children off of the ground that belonged to Israel. And so they needed that ground to feed their own children and their own families. God gave them... That was their God-given rights.
167 And so Ahab calls down Jehoshaphat, and said, "Come down." He said, "Looky there what our enemy's doing. Is it right that we, the people of God, with a God-given right that we should have this land, it belongs to us, God through His prophet, Joshua, divided this land, it should be ours; it belongs to us, to our children, and here the communists has took it over, and we have... We're so hungry, and they have got our God-given rights. Don't you think that we should go up there and take our land back? If you'll join your forces: if you Methodists, and Presbyterians, and all, and Presbyterians, and Lutheran, and so forth, all take the ecumenical council here now, we'll all set together, and we'll take the thing." (I'm saying and speaking in a parable now) "We'll go get it."
168"Why," he said, "certainly, we're all one." Uh-huh.
169Now, the Bible said, "How can two walk together except they be agreed?" See?
170There where that great man, that great Pentecostal man, Jehoshaphat, got mixed up with the wrong crowd. And that's what happened to our Pentecostals today. There's some real man in there, but they're mixed up in that denominational crowd. Get out of that thing! It's cursed of the Lord!
171 Notice now! There he was, and he said, "Yes, that sounds reasonable." Said, "Our chariots is yours, our people; after all, we're all Jews." Uh-huh. "Sure, we'll go up with you." But is just enough religion left in Jehoshaphat to say, "Don't you think we--we should consult the Lord first?" See? "I think it'd be a good idea."
172Why, Ahab, "Of course." Said, "Why, oh, sure, I should have thought of that."
173"Well, is there a man of God somewhere? Have you got a prophet?"
174"Ah, I got four hundred of them. I got the whole council down here, the whole denomination. They're Hebrew prophets."
175 Now remember, the Bible said they were "prophets, Hebrew prophets," not heathen prophets, Hebrew prophets; a school of them, a theological seminary.
176"Well, bring them up!"
177And the kings dressed themselves and set before him to impress the prophet. And here come, I believe it was Zedekiah come up, the great chief of the district councilmen, or ever what he was, come up there among them. He made hisself two big horns, he said, "I have heard from God. THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'With these horns you'll push the Syrians plumb out of the land.'"
178"O glory!" everybody thought that was wonderful, fine.
179 Watch how close it gets to that razor edge now, between right and wrong. And remember it'll fall on one or the other sides, till it comes down sometime like a honed razor between the difference of right and wrong. It's got to be every Word of God; not just almost every Word, but every Word! And it's got down today, not to Lutherans, not to Methodists, not to Pentecostals, but to that honed age, in this age where the antichrist anointing is so perfectly, it would deceive the very Elected, they'll fall on the wrong side if they don't watch it, like a wedge. Watch! Be careful! We're not living in a Pentecostal age now. We're passed that age, just the same as it's passed Lutheran, and passed... See?
180 Notice. Now the prophets all prophesied, four hundred of them, well fed, well fixed, Hebrew prophets gave them witness, one accord, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'Go up, the Lord is with you.'"
181Jehoshaphat said, "Well, that--that sounds all right. But," said, "have you got another one?"
182"Another one? We got the whole denomination here, we got the whole council gathered out here. Why do we need another one?"
183He said, "Ah," said, "I thought maybe there might be another one."
184He said, "Oh, yes, there is another one, but he don't even belong to this council." Uh-huh. "He's an outcast. It's Micaiah, the son of Imla, and I hate him." See? Said, "They won't receive him into fellowship, and he's just a common outcast to begin with. And he's constantly, everything he prophesies, he just won't encourage my seminary a bit." Uh-huh. "And he does all these things evil, he's always prophesying evil against me, just to be different."
185"Oh," Jehoshaphat said, "don't let the king say such a thing as that. But I'd like to hear what this man's got to say."
186 Said, "Well, we'll find him." So they sent out somewhere in the wilderness, and they sent a man.
187Said, told him, said, "Now, on your road back now, I want to tell you something. Do you want to get back in the denomination again?" See? "Do you want to have fellowship with all of them again? If you do, say the same thing the district presbyter says, say the same thing the bishop says, and they'll bring you right back. Now is the time to do it."
188But could you imagine a anointed, true prophet of God compromising on one Word of God? No indeedy!
189He said, "As the Lord lives, I'll only say what God says!" We need a son of Imla. "As the Lord lives, I'll only say what He says." That's right, "What He says."
190 So when they got down there before the people, all the prophets, they said, "Now, you say they...
191He said, "Wait, give me tonight, let me see what the Lord's going to say." So, that night, the Lord appeared to him in a vision and told him what to say.
192The next morning he said, "What do you say, Imla?" when they was all standing out... I mean "Micaiah, son of Imla," said, "what do you say now? We're all here together, all of the priests, and all of the prophets, and all of the kings, and everything setting here together. What do you say now at this great council?"
193Said, "Go on up," said, "but I seen Israel scattered like sheep having no shepherd."
194And Ahab said, "What did I tell you! That renegade can only prophesy evil against me!"
195How could he say anything else when God was saying the same thing? A prophet's supposed to be the mouth of God speaking, not his own thinking. His... You see, he's com-... so completely yielded to God, he don't want to hurt nothing, but he has to say what God says, 'cause he has no control of It hisself. See?
196 He said, "Now, didn't I tell you?"
197And then up come the--the big man with the horn, and smacked him in the mouth, he said, "Which a-way went the Spirit of God when It went out of me?" In other words, let me try to break that down, "Looky here in... Looky here, I want to tell you something, Micaiah. Do you realize that I am a master in the Scripture? Do you realize that I have the anointing?" Or, "the Baptism," we'd say it today. "Do you realize that I have that?"
198Imla said, "I'm not doubting that."
199He said, "But listen! The Spirit of God has told me, and bore witness with all my four hundred here, that we're 'going to push the Syrians out of the land.' And who are you to come around and say that our great king is going to be slain?" He said, "The Spirit of God told me that."
200 Let me just break it down so you'll understand it. And maybe we find Micaiah say, "Last night in the vision, sir, I saw God setting upon a Throne. And I saw all the host of Heaven gathered around Him, uh-huh, and they were having a council in Heaven. They said, 'Who can we get to go down and deceive Ahab? Because under the Throne here is a prophet, a true prophet, his name is Elijah. And he has prophesied by My Word and said that "That wicked Ahab, because he slew Naboth, the dogs will lick the blood of that wicked man," and we've got to make That come to pass because It's already been spoken, It's THUS SAITH THE LORD! It has to come to pass, got to be there. And how are we going to do it?'"
201 "Then down from the creeping regions of the lost, way down in there come a spirit moving up, he said, 'I'm a deceiver, and if I can do a service to You, I'll go down and get in his prophet.'" Because they was so organized, they'll only understand one thing, and that's a little emotions. "'And I'll cause them to prophesy a lie. And I'll get Ahab to listen to those dignitaries instead of Your real prophet; 'cause he'll examine everything he says with your Word, he'll examine his visions by the Word, he'll examine everything he does by the Word, and if it ain't with the Word he wouldn't listen to it. But if it... I can deceive these others, and I'll... they... Ahab's got so much confidence in that great unity together of their safety, so they go around together and they'll get together. And I'll cause Ahab to listen to them, go out there. And that's how we'll do it.'"
202"God said, 'You can do it, you're a real deceiver; you go on down.'"
203 And then Zedekiah smacked him in the mouth, said, "Where was you...?"
204He said, "You'll find out when you're setting in the inner cell." Uh-huh.
205He said, "Go up!" said Zedekiah to the king. Said, "Go up and return in peace!"
206Ahab said, "Take that fellow and put him into the prison. Put him in shackles, feed him bread of sorrow and water of sorrow. And when I return back with my victory from out here, which my prophets has told me that 'this revival is sure to happen,'" said, "I'll tend to that fellow!"
207Listen at Micaiah's last words to that man: "If you return at all, then God never spoke to me." Oh!
208See, God has His way of doing things. These man thought they were doing God a service. Be careful! Not emotion, not enthusiasm, not imaginations, but it must be "THUS SAITH THE LORD," must be right. All right, no matter... We find these things so.
209 Notice now when David had made this great proclamation, and it seemed like that it was good, a good thing to do. There we find out that the... (Am I tiring you? Am I too late to have another?) David made this great proclamation, he consulted not the prophet.
210Now, anyone knows that Amos 3:7 says that God promised that He would never do nothing until first He revealed it to His prophet. Through the church ages we've had reformers; but promised by Malachi 4 that there would be a prophet in the land in the last days (because it has to fit that pattern, see) before the end time come.
211 Before Jesus come the first, Elijah come, Elijah of Malachi 3. Matthew 11 says so, "If you can understand it, this is who was spoken of, 'Behold I send My--My messenger before Me.'" Now, He's prophesied, all theologians believe that; that, in the last day, the Spirit of Elijah is to come, too. It has to come five times, God uses that Spirit: Elisha, Elijah, John the Baptist, and for the Gentile church, and then for the Jews in Revelation the 11th chapter. That's, God's g-r-a-c-e, f-a-i-t-h, Je-s-u-s, Jesus, the--the letter five. Can't stop at four, it has to go to five. See? Notice!
212 Now, He promised that, so that sets the Bible just exactly to this day, and the Sodom and Gomorrah. And Elijah was not... That wasn't Elijah; That was the Spirit of God on Elijah; Elijah was just a man. Now, we've had Elijahs, and Elijahs' coats, and Elijahs' mantles, and Elijahs' everything. But the Elijah of this day is the Lord Jesus Christ. He is to come according to Matthew the seventeen-... Luke 17:30, says the Son of man is to reveal Himself among His people. Not a man, God! But it'll come through a prophet. Now, He never had two major prophets at the same time, never, in the world. See? No matter how much there's... two--two heads can't... It has to be one head. God has to get one man under His control. See? There's one God; there was Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, but one God over it all, notice, and just used them offices. So has He with Elijah, the Spirit of Elijah; He used that Spirit, but the same God controlling It all the time to fulfill His Word.
213 Now, notice in this now, David thought he had everything in order. And he was inspired. See how the Holy Spirit can anoint a man? But it's got to be in the order of the anointing. The outside spirit can be anointed with the Holy Ghost, and the soul as dark as pitch. The cocklebur grows on the same water that builds... puts life into the wheat, puts life into the cocklebur; but at the bottom of the cocklebur, it's a cocklebur life. It's rejoicing, and blooming, and got life, and doing everything that the wheat does, but the soul of it is cocklebur. See? False teachers can rise, teaching all kind of trinitarianism and everything else, and be anointed with the Holy Ghost, and perform just as many miracles as the true Gospel can. But by the Word here, that's what does it. See what I mean? Now, it's all right to teach this, I guess, I'm--I'm in a interdenominational tabernacle this morning, in--in this hotel here.
214 Notice, watch what we're saying. Now, well, listen. David had all the emotion that the real revival had. Notice! They shouted, they screamed, they danced, they really got something out of that anointing. Sure did! All like a real revival, but, you notice, God was not in it. God was not in it. He had a prophet setting right there in the land that they ought to have knowed. See? David should have knowed that.
215Same thing today, we got all the mechanics, like the great denominations, crusades of our time, but the result's turning out the same as it was then; our results of our great crusades, and all of our big fine reason, our big buildings, and our big... building thousands, and adding members and things, it turns out the same way, all a flop. I'm not saying that to be different, I'm saying that to be honest before God Whose Book I'm standing by this morning. See? All turns out a flop, same results.
216 Now let us see what happened when God (in His time and age) and His prophets are not considered, just depend on theology, priests, denominationalism like we do today. Now, closely. It all gets messed up. If the true Spirit of God there, It'll direct it into the Word; not just one place in the Word, the entire Word for the entire age. See?
217The Day of Pentecost, the Spirit directed it right into That, to Joel 2:38. See? The day of Luther, It directed it right into That; Wesley; in this last pentecostal move; but this is another age, this is the calling out of the Bride. Not two thousand years ago at Pentecost, or the repeat, or the return. Pentecost...
218 The Holy Spirit was in Luther, the Holy Spirit was in Wesley; it's God's Word being anointed. And the Holy Spirit returned to the people of the age and they begin to have the restoration of the gifts. They found out, by yielding themself to God, the Holy Ghost spoke in tongues through them. They laid their hands on the sick, and they was recovered. They danced in the Spirit. See? That was the age of the reformation bringing the church back into order. And the last order of the church was placing the gifts into the church; like Luther placed justification, Wesley placed sanctification, Pentecost placed the gifts. But what did they do? The same mistake, as nature has patterned to the wheat stalk, they denominated (which is against God, contrary to God).
219 Now, we find out that when... Then when these stalk gathers comes together, they form their own idea. And no matter... When the "new issue," as they call it, come forth out of the Assemblies of God, what did they do? They couldn't receive It. No matter how much Truth it was, the baptism in the Name of Jesus Christ, they were already the General Council. Man had done took it over, the Spirit had done left them. Right! And then this come forth... I've talked to some of your best leaders; they say, "Well, what would we do now?" They would embarrass themselves. When they know it's the Truth; if they don't, they're spiritually blind and ignorant to the Bible. Not saying that nasty, now, saying that reverently. Cause, there's not a place in the Bible where anybody was ever baptized using those titles, "Father, Son, and Holy Ghost." And never was used till after the ecumenical council, the Roman Catholic church. Their own catechism witnesses the same thing. It's a Catholic dogma! Not a Bible doctrine, but a Catholic dogma. And you Methodists brought out your catechisms and everything just like they had, just gradually growing out of it. And now when you come to Pentecost, and spread out some of those dogmas, you still held on to them.
220But now is the Bride-calling, now is when the Seven Seals has been opened, now when the complete things that the reformers left has to be opened; and only Malachi 4 can do that, because it takes the revelation straight from God to an individual to do so. That's right! It can't come to a group, never did. One man! That's what God promised in the shadows of the coming for His Bride, an Eliezer. See?
221 Notice when priests, ministers, and so forth, get their own inspiration, and truly anointed. David was anointed. The Bible said so. But, you see, he went through the wrong resource, he went to the wrong channel. He channeled his anointing on the wrong side, to the people and what they thought, to the captains, what they thought, instead of to God's holy channel to find out what THUS SAITH THE LORD was, "Is this the time for this? Is this the season for this? Is this the will of God?"
222 Then if he's a true prophet of God, he'll go before God first, say, "Father, what is it?" like Nathan did later on to David.
David said, "Is it right for me to live in a house of cedar, and the ark of my God under tents out here?"
223And look at Nathanael, said, "David, do all that's in your heart, for God is with you. You're a anointed vessel of God."
224But that being a prophet, and his mistake, and God's duty bound to His prophet. That night He appeared to him, said, "Go tell My servant David, I admire his courage, I love him for this, 'cause he's a man after My Own heart, and I know it's time that My ark would be that way, put under something, but I just... It ain't the season for it to happen. I'll let his son do it, but I won't let him do it."
225Then here come Nathan with, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, David, the great revelation you had is as wrong as it was when you brought the ark up." (Uh-huh! Uh-huh! See?) "Don't you do it. Don't try it! But God said He'll have 'your son to do it.'" There! See? There you are!
226 David was anointed to say that because aforehand he could see it, just as Abraham sought for a City on the earth. You know, he was looking for It because he was going to live here someday, Abraham is, in that City. And he went around looking for It. And right on the same grounds where he looked, it was just above him then, and will return in the Millennium and he'll live in that City. But being a prophet, he was ordained and inspired, he knowed there was a City somewhere, and he was looking for It. But, you see, the whole revelation of it was hid from him, it wasn't for his age. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... on down to John, where he saw It coming down from God out of Heaven. That was the City.
227 See, everything has to be in its season. You plant your wheat in the spring and... or in the fall and cut it the next summer. See? It's got to come up through the stalk, then come up through the tassel, and shuck, and on into the... It's got to be in season. All nature runs in continuity. The Spirit of God made nature, and all God and nature in continuity. All the things that's put in the temple was a pattern of what He saw in Heaven.
228 You see a tree struggling trying to live, that means there's a tree that don't die. You see a man struggling for life, it shows that there is a tabernacle waiting somewhere that don't die. "If this earthly tabernacle be dissolved we have one already waiting." The good Heavenly Father permitted me to walk behind that curtain one day and see it. How many heard the...?... See? Looking a-pass the curtain of time. There it was just the same as I'm preaching to you all, there they stood. Souls under the altar crying, "How long?" Not just a myth, somebody who had intelligence: "How long, Lord?" See? While we feel that now, as our age, like Brother Bill Dauch setting here at ninety-three. There's something longing for that young man again. There's something... You'd give anything. How I'd like to. Brother Jack, and all the rest of us. Go back, Brother Gerholtzer, in here, into that young manhood. What do you want to do it for? To be young and run around again? No, sir! Because we feel we'd have more time to glorify this God that we love.
229 And my dear brethren, I have this Message this morning, there is a Land beyond the river that they call that sweet forever. There we'll glorify Him through the ages, and all the ages, and Eternity. Why do we feel that? Because the deep is calling to the deep. And as long as the deep's a-calling, there's got to be a deep to respond to that call or there wouldn't be no call. Before there can be a creation, there has to be a creator first to create the creation, or there's no... That shows the very evidence that there is.
230 Notice these priests, all out of line. Notice the anointing, all right, nothing wrong with the anointing. Same with you Pentecostals, but watch what channel you're moving in now. The day has changed since Pentecost, something else for us. If there'd been no prophet in the land, perhaps David would've been right. That's right. But there stood Nathan, vindicated, ordained, witnessed by God to be a prophet.
231Watch! The ark in the Bible always is a type of the Word to us, because it was the Word of God in the ark. And was... Notice the ark that they brought up, look how they did it. It was not put in its original God-ordained position. Now, God said back here in the Law that it must... how it must be done, how this ark must be moved, and who it must be moved by. But David, under his anointing...
232 My brethren, don't you miss this. And my sisters, you who want to be women preachers and so forth, don't you miss this. No matter how much your anointing is, you've got to get in God's provided position. David's anointing was all right, but in doing it he got enthused and stepped over the boundary line. What did he do? He stepped over the boundary line. Instead of putting the ark in its original position, he carried it on a new cart and not over the hearts of the Levites. It was supposed to be carried on the shoulder of the Levites, which is over the heart. The Word is not in the mind, It's in the heart! "Not on a new cart." What was that? Some... Represented something new, David did there, spoke of every denomination there'd ever be. God's Word is not to be by... carried by state presbyters or bishops, and so forth, of denominations. It's the Baptism of the Holy Ghost in the heart of man, and not in some ecclesiastical move. The Holy Spirit is a treasure of God's love in the heart of man and women to obey. See?
233 Was on the shoulders of His ministers, His ministers was the Levites. Put it up over their left shoulder and packed that ark like that, because it was up over their heart. They had the burden of the Word on their heart. Amen! Now you got the burden of your denomination on your heart, the burden of your congregation: whether you're going to build this, or do that, or do something else. The burden of how many more you're going to get to your denomination; instead of the burden of the Word of the Lord, till that people will see only the Word of God and nothing else. But you got It on a new cart now. See? They're packing It up here in the ecumenical council even, shouldered. I don't want to get critical, and may God help me, now. I just telling you the Truth.
234 Now, influenced by creeds and ecumenical councils, the Word, the real Word of the season of that age was ignored, because they had a lot of emotion. But David, the anointed king... He was king, but he was anointed king. You say, "I'm a minister, anointed." Then stay a minister, don't try to be a prophet. See? If you're evangelist, stay evangelist.
235Remember Uzziah, in the days of Isaiah, the young king... the young prophet. Uzziah was a great man, anointed man, God blessed him; blessed hisself. Yeah, I preached on that to you here one time. And one day he got so highly up till he thought he could just take the office of a priest, and he took the fire and went in before the Lord, and the... them priests told him, "Don't do that, Uzziah!" But he got exalted. The prophet couldn't tell him nothing. The priests knowed their order, they was keeping their order, he said, "That's not your order, Uzziah. Don't do, that!"
236 Well, he made them "Shut up!" And he went with the--with the fire, in to offer, take a priest's job; he was anointed king, not a priest. And those priests was trying to tell him, "You're a wonderful king, you're anointed, God has blessed us now; but you're a king, not a priest."
237And you pastors shouldn't never tell a prophet what to do, or you evangelists tell a pastor. See, each one has his office if it is perfectly identified.
238So he went in with the fire, and was stricken down with leprosy and died.
239 Now here's David, king, David's trying to do the same thing here. He's taken it upon hisself. "Well, that's fine, got to go. Looky, lots of people. What do you say, captain? You have ten thousand."
240"Glory to God, David, I feel the Spirit." Oh, he did! He did feel It. "What do you think, David? Do you feel It?"
241"Glory to God, It's all over me! Let's check it and see if it's right, let's see. Where does the ark belong?"
242"With us! Belongs among us."
243"Who should we consult? Sure, the ark. Just the same thing as that ground belonged to--to Israel instead of the Philistines. That's right. They belong to us. And as I feel the anointing, too."
244The captains of hundreds, all the congregation, "Glory to God!" They clapped, and they shouted, and they danced, and jumped up and down.
245They had the Spirit, but what do you think Father was thinking? "How I've sent Nathan, that prophet down there! They know what to do, and so does David, but now he's just all enthused and stepped right over his boundary line and went to do this."
246 All right, notice, "carry It on the shoulders" was God's original plan. There is five must's. I want you to put these down, if you're... I see you're writing. (And it's twenty minutes, twenty something minutes after ten, so I'll try to be through by eleven, if possible. I'll hurry just as quick as I can.) No matter how sincere a man may be in doing God a service, no matter how sincere, how much anointed, how much of a Presbyterian, Baptist, Pentecostal; no matter whether you're a bishop, deacon, whatever you are, pastor, evangelist, prophet, whatever it might be; there's five must's that must be considered first. No matter how much anointing, how good it seemed, how the people shouting, everything the Spirit's a-doing, there is a must.
247 Now, my brethren, while you're getting your paper ready, can you understand now why? Now remember, you've all thought, and have been taught among you, not... (see, I'm speaking across the nation)... that I did not believe in speaking in tongues. I do believe in speaking in tongues, but you can still speak in tongues and not have the Holy Ghost. First Corinthians 13, says, "Though I speak with tongue of man and angels, I ain't nothing yet." See? That's the anointing of the Holy Ghost, that has nothing to do with the soul inside you. You can speak in tongues and deny the Word. I've seen it done, and you see it too. See? A woman can preach the Gospel and... See? They can do all... They cut their hair, and still shout and speak in tongues and everything else. Uh-huh, that's exactly right. You got to line up with the Truth of the Word.
248 Notice! No matter how sincere a man may be, no matter how great he's used of God, no matter what he is, he must be this: must be... The thing that he's speaking of must be timely by the Bible. Somebody say, "Well, Moses back there." I know what Moses did, but that not what God's doing today. "Well, back yonder, thirty years ago, Luther said..." That might be fine, but that's not what He's doing today. "Well, forty years ago, Pentecost fell." But that's not what He's doing today. See? It must be timely.
249It must be according to the Scripture. It must be in season, the second one. Thirdly, and it must be according to the way that God's Word spoke it would be.
250 And you say, "Glory to God! The Holy Ghost fell on me, hallelujah, just like It did on the Day of Pentecost." But that might be different today. It fell on David, too, didn't it? Sure, It did. Fell on Uzziah, but it was wrong! See, you got to go deeper than that now. See? You got to go deeper than that. Now, don't feel hurt, just--just be reverent. See?
251And notice, and it also must come to the man of God's choosing. Not a denominational choosing, none of the people's choosing, but according to God's choosing. And if it's a message from God, of a great revelation from God, it must come to His prophet. Now, if you want the Scripture of that, it's Amos 3:7. See? Now, it must.
252There's five things it must be: It must be in season. It must be at the time God said it would be. It must be written in the Word of God. It must be in the season of God's time, see. And it must be by God's choosing.
253 And God doesn't need any of us to interpret His Word, God is His Own interpreter. He don't need our seminaries. He don't need our wisdom, it's nonsense. See? Eve got that, uh-huh, and missed the Interpretation by her wisdom.
254Say, "Oh, boy, that guy's a smart man." Well, that don't mean a thing. Sure. Ahab was a smart man. Belteshazzar was a smart man. Satan was most cunning and crude, subtle, none of you could withstand him, none at all.
255I don't depend on... none... no wisdom, just depend on God. See? How is God? He is the Word. And then how does God interpret His Own Word? Listen close now, don't miss these things. How does God interpret His Own Word? By making It come to pass, not just one here, but all of it for that season.
256Not say, "Noah go out and preach," the inspired, but, "Build an ark, put doors in it, fix it this way, and that way." What if he put the door on top instead of the bottom? What if he put the window on the bottom, the door on top? See? It's got to be instructed according to the time, because that's exactly what God's going to use it for. It must be that way, and it must come by inspiration.
257 I heard a guy say one time, said, "I believe that man prays for the sick, I believe it's fine. But as being a prophet," said "I believe he's God's prophet; but as a teacher, why, he's a 'Jesus only.'" What a... What kind of a person would you call that? A man doesn't know what he's talking about.
258The very word prophet means that "he is a revealer of the Word of God," the Interpretation only comes to that. And that's why today we're in such a need of this great person that's supposed to be sent to us in the form of the prophet Elijah, because it'll be the revelation of God made known to us by vindication, showing that it's the day and the hour and the season that God promised it to be in. And, remember, he'll be spoken against; always has been, always will be. Rejected, just like the shuck will pull... First he'll be accepted, because the shuck only holds the wheat until it's able to get forth to the sun. Pentecost will only sheltered the Message, give It an open door until It gets scattered, and then the shuck will pull away, and the wheat will lay in the Presence of the Son, see, to ripen.
259 There won't be any denomination, you just remember. Brother Jack here's a historian, many of you here are. There's never been a revival but about three years after the revival they started a denomination on it. Is that right? And this last great miracle move of God in this last days, it's went twenty years; and it's a million miles from a denomination, going further away all the time; the shuck's pulling away, no cooperation, no nothing with It. See? Always it pulls away from It. There can't be no more, it's a wheat now. But we're plenty green. Uh-huh. That's right. Have to lay in the Presence of the Son to be mellowed up, that's all of it. Plenty green; we haven't got the sincerity, the sacredness, the thing we ought to have in our midst, to know that the Spirit of the living God, moving in His Word and showing us the things yet.
260 We have false impersonators rise up. What's that to do? To deceive. The Bible said they would. "As Jambres and Jannes withstood Moses, so, will these in the last days." See? They do the same thing, come right along impersonating It, just exactly. See? Be careful! Watch the Doctrine of the Bible. Watch the message that follows them signs! Still the same old school of message? Forget it!
261God sent the miracles and signs to attract attention of His people. When Jesus come just healing the sick and so forth, so did the prophets. They thought, "Oh, glory, He's a-coming, He's going to be a Pharisee. He's going to be a Sadducee."
262But He said, "You generation of serpents and vipers." Said, "You're of your father the Devil, his works you'll do." Said, "Except you eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His Blood, there's no Life in you." He didn't explain It. He didn't have to explain It. Hallelujah. That was for another season. Uh-huh. He just said what He had to say, "I always do that what is pleasing to the Father, and that's keeping His Word. If I don't, My life and My works don't compare with His Word I'm supposed to do, then don't believe Me, I'm not Him; but if it does, then believe the works if you can't believe Me," He said.
263Notice now these must's that must be done.
264 Now, see, God had not revealed the thing to them by His provided way, He had revealed it by inspiration, but it was in the wrong channel. See, inspiration will go fine, but if it's in the wrong channel, it'll be channeled wrong. Like you take a bullet and shoot it directly to a target, it's making its way right to the target, but a puff of wind can blow it out. Now, in your automobile, you go down the road sixty, seventy miles an hour and a puff of wind blows you, you can straighten your wheels back up, throw it back on the road again. But you can't a bullet; ain't nothing there to straighten its wheels up, it misses the target. See, it must travel in its original channel.
265 So must the Word of God travel in Its original channel. No little puff of wind's going to blow It off; no little denomination, or nothing, is going to blow It off; no little persecution's going to blow It off: It's directed to the point! It's going to hit there, too. And then God... When It hits that point, God will vindicate It, "Bull's-eye!" Uh-huh, exactly what He said He'll do. Here it is in the Scriptures, this, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'It shall come to pass!'" Here it is. See? There you are.
266 Now, God had not revealed it in His provided way. So they went about to do it apart from His Word, and apart from the season, just the same as they have now. When man, no matter how sincere, trying to do Him a service outside of His provided way, they always mess it up. Like Balaam, Balaam thought he was doing God a service.
267Do you think God lies? Does God ever change His mind? Well, people act today like He did. When He said for women not to cut their hair; they say, "We can cut it, Dr. So-and-so said we could. Brother So-and-so said you're just too narrow-minded." Uh-huh, uh-huh. See?
268"Well, can this happen? This happen?"
269"Yeah, uh-huh, So-and-so said so."
270God don't change His mind.
271 Do you believe Balaam was a prophet? The Bible said he was. Do you believe he was a prophet? Now, remember, Balak come to him and said, "Go down and curse this people, for they're all over the face of the earth. They're not even a denomination, not a nation, they're just a scattered bunch; and we are the dignitaries of the land. Now you go down there and curse them people, and I'll pay you for it."
272And Balaam done exactly what a prophet should do, he said, "I'll not go. You just wait here, overnight, let me see what God says do."
273So he went in, he said, "Lord, there's some people out here with me that come, wanted me go down and curse some other people down there." Said, "What do You want me to do about it?"
274God said, "Don't you go, for them's My people!"
275Balaam went out, said, "Go on back to your house. I can't go with you, God told me not to do it." Now, there's God's original Word: "Don't go!"
276Well, then they went back, said, "You know, your bishop wouldn't listen."
277"Well," the king said, "tell you what we do. He needs a little money, I believe that could persuade him. Or maybe I'll make him state presbyter, maybe I'll get him some great something to do. I'll might make him the bishop, you can't tell what I might do. Here, I'll tell you what I'll do. You fellows ain't got enough education to persuade him anyhow; your his and hain'ts, and tote and fetch and carry, ain't right. He wouldn't listen to you, we'll send a real educated bunch down, more dignitary."
278 They went down there, said, "Doctor Balaam, Doctor Balaam, greetings to you. I bring you salutations from the king."
279"Morning, brethren." See?
280"Now, Doctor Balaam..." And, oh, the vocabulary, how it was really poured on. And said, "Now, the king has said that he will exalt you, and he will also give you great honor. And, you know, they only offered you so much money to take this charge, but the king says he'll triple it, quad-triple it, if you'll just come to take it." Then, Balaam, got itching hands. He got foolish ideas and he stirred his mind.
281Now, remember, he called God by it, anointed, but he stirred God right away from the original plan. And that's exactly what Pentecost has done! To be popular, you Oneness, you Trinity, for popularity you denominated to be different, you organized and you're dead! You'll never rise again. But, you see, you ought to have stayed with God's orig-... He pulled you out of that Assembly to make you a people, but you organized and went right back into the same puke you come (excuse me) out of, the same stuff you come out of, "As a dog goes to its vomit and a hog to its wallow." I'm sorry I said that, forgive me, that's not right for the platform here. See? I just said that in the flesh. Notice now that that's what I mean, to vomit. I should have said it like that. The word was all right, but just misused. See? It was used all right, but just a missound, uh-huh...?... Vomit, "As a dog returns to its vomit."
282 If the Assemblies of God, the General Council, organized Pentecost at the first place and got them into that so they could not accept the revelation, don't you know, Oneness, you done the same thing. How could you receive a Message of "serpent's seed, Eternal security," and these other things that's come forth? You're so tightly organized till you won't even let It in your door, uh-huh, uh-huh, same thing Balaam did. But God didn't change His mind.
283 So Balaam went over and said, "Lord, now look, I really got an opportunity now to be somebody. You know I been a nobody, but I got a opportunity to be somebody. What do You say about it now, Lord?" Now, he should never have said that! He knowed exactly what God said do!
284So do every one of you that's baptized in the name of the "Father, Son, Holy Ghost," on these other issues of the Bible that's supposed to be in this day, you know what to do about It, is accept It! When you see God plainly vindicate "It's the Truth," that's God interpreting His Own Word. But will you do it? No, your organization won't let you do it!
285 Many of the ministers there in Tucson that's listening in this morning. Brother Gilmore, I have nothing against you; Brother Brock, First Assembly, and Friendly church. You man, I was there all that time, you wouldn't even let me come in. I... Sure, you couldn't, you can't and remain what you are. You can't accept revelation, 'cause you're denominated. And listen, just as Uzziah was killed because he was under that false inspiration, so is many true Christians losing their experience back in those old dead denominations, because they're putting their hand on the Ark when they're not ordained to do so. Now you can believe It, or not believe It, that's up to you. God's your Judge. God never did take back His Word. What He said the first time, He says for every time.
286He told Balaam, "Don't you go!"
287And then Balaam come back, said, "But Lord, could I go?"
288Now look! God said, "Go on!" Now, He give him permission to go. There is a permissive will of God, and not the original will of God. You see what a trouble he got into?
289 And any man that builds anything, any organization, or anything outside of upon the Word of God, it's shaking sands and will fall! It'll die as sure as anything, because the Word of God is a growing Body of the Bride. You can't have it all foot, all arm, all thigh. These things come in their season.
290And Pentecost, you made it all one thing, therefore you can't accept new revelation. That's the reason you stay right where you're at and die; moves on. (So much, don't want to wear you out.) But God doesn't change His mind, His first decision is exactly right. So God doesn't change His mind, He just let you go on in your permissive will. "God's a good God," as Oral Roberts says. He's also a fearful God!
291 Look, just like you say, "Glory to God, I want to speak with tongues!"He'll let you do it, but that ain't no sign you got the Holy Ghost.
292Remember what Thomas said, the old doubter? "Unless I have some evidence, got to stick my fingers in His nails, His hands, and in His side, I--I--I--I won't even believe It." Now, there you are, the same thing.
293Jesus said, "Here you are, Thomas, stick your hands in here then if that's what you want to know." See? See? Now, if you want the Thomas route, go ahead. But what did He say? "How much greater is their reward who has never seen and yet believe." Uh-huh.
294 Notice, notice, by doing this, he caused the death of sincere man; putting his hand on the ark when he shouldn't have done it. A great, sincere man, think the anointing and everything was just right, but the ark was moving in it's wrong way. "The oxen," the Bible said, "stumbled," not the Levites. The oxen stumbled and the cart was being pitched over; and a sincere man, with his heart full of love, put his hand upon the ark to hold it back, and was stricken dead because no man could touch that ark but a Levite. See how God keeps His Word, keeps His channel, keeps His order? Uzziah was smitten with leprosy. Here is David, altogether caused the death of a man, and a great disaster; being anointed with the Spirit, both of them, but out of God's channel. Is that right? He died. Oh, it scared David to death, it called the--the name of the place, as Brother Jack read it. See? He marked him there.
295 How many times denominations has done the same thing to sincere believers. The Catholic church, the Methodist, the Baptist, Church of Christ, even the Pentecostals, has caused a-many spiritual death with that same thing. When It come, with these things, they found... and they can't go no further, because that's what their denomination believes.
296Look today, the big crusades, same thing. They don't do nothing but make them more a "twofold child of hell, worse than they was in the first place." Makes them harder, really, come to the Truth. Have one of these big revivals, and all of them come in, carry on a little while, and go back out and they start all this sin again. Hear of another revival, say, "Ah, I had so much stuff; I tried it, there's nothing to it." See? They don't know the channel. Don't see.
297 I heard our great evangelist Billy Graham, set one morning at a breakfast like this, and he said, "I..." Here, he puts up the Bible, in Louisville, Kentucky, said, "There is God's example." And that's true, the man said the truth. He said, "You go... Paul went into a city and had one convert, come back a year from then had thirty out of that convert." Said, "But I go into a city and have thirty thousand converts, and come back in six months and can't find thirty." He said, "You know what's a matter?" Said, "You lazy preachers," said "you set around with your foot upon the desk and--and call these people by phone instead of visiting them after supper and talking to them."
298Oh, my heart was burning. I thought, "O great man of God, I hate to disagree with you here, but who was the lazy preachers on Paul's one convert? What he done, he took him into the Word, he took him into the Message, he took him to where he found God; his heart was on fire, he set the country afire! And only thing you do is put them in a Baptist or Methodist church, or something, no wonder there's nothing to burn." Uh-huh. Yes, sir!
299 Then look what the Word has promised for today. Let's find out whether it's Methodist, Baptist, Pentecostals, or what, for today. Now you can go to read your Scriptures. Take these Scriptures I've been quoting to you. Also Revelation...
300If I had time, I'd read it, but I just haven't. I got about twelve or fourteen more minutes. I got to close on time, at eleven, if I get out right.
301 Notice Malachi 4, Revelation 10, Seven Seals. Didn't the Bible say... Now watch! There was a Angel, a Messenger from above; and a earthly messenger. And each messenger was for the age of the church. He said, "In the days..." speaking now, "there came a angel, messenger" (word angel, English word means "messenger"). "... came down from Heaven, and He put His foot on the land and sea, and swore by Him that lives forever that time shall be no more." Is that right? A rainbow around His head, and all these things just taking place. That Angel was Christ! Certainly! But what did He say? "But in the days of the seventh angel, the seventh church age."
302 Always it's right at the end of the church age where they got the thing so... the ecclesiastic so messed up until God sends a messenger, and that's the Message to that church age. Then they take his message, 'cause he just lives a little while, and God... then they take his message instead of carrying it on with the rest of It, they make a--a denomination. And then they come make another denomination; another messenger, take another one.
303You all seen in my book, it'll all be drawed out in The Seven Church Ages, which He told me; which I stand by as a witness to God to be judged at the day of Judgment for It. It come from God, not from my thinking. Notice, here. I thought--I thought different from that, if I was going to have my own thought. Like Brother Jack told me about the Angel there, how that "That Christ was a glorified body." But it wasn't, it was showing that the Message being right, the Supreme Deity, He was God. See? Just the very thing I had been preaching from the Word. The Word always bears record of the Word.
304 Now, quickly now, as we are fixing to close in a few moments.
305Now, He said, "In the days of the Message of the seventh angel, the earthly angel, seventh church age, then all these mysteries that's been lost back through these other six church ages should be revealed right then." Well, that's exactly what those Angels said. Here is the Seven Seals, or the opening of these mysteries. And you try to get It before those denominations. Contrary to what they... Brother, they close up like a clam, but they've always done it. But it's season!
306How many knows that this is the seventh church age? Say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen!"--Ed.] The Laodicean Age, a lukewarm that God spues out of His mouth. And they spue God out of their mouth; there's not another age in the Bible where Jesus was found on the outside trying to knock, get back in. They put Him out, no cooperation. Who is Jesus? The Word! The Word was put out. The husks throwed out the wheat! He said, "I stand at the door and knock, and any man in them shackles out there will hear My Voice." O God, have mercy!
307 It was at then, when that man died, that David with the anointing saw what he had done wrong. O David, you pastor, can't you see your dead creeds and denominations you're holding on to? Can't you see what it's doing? It's killing a Uzziah. Spiritually dead, and you wonder why there ain't no revival; letting your women cut their hair, paint their face, wear shorts; send your boys away to ricky schools, and so forth like that, where half of them comes home homosexuals, and everything.
308 Notice David's objective: he was bringing the ark to his own house. That wasn't the capitol, that wasn't the place, it belonged in Jerusalem. But David was bringing it to his own house, he wanted the revival to be on his own denomination. "Oh, if you're Assembly, all right. If you're Oneness, all right. If you're Pentecostal, okay."
309Like somebody said, said, "Brother Branham, how you ever have anybody to listen to you?" Said, "I can see Billy Graham, he's got every denomination in the country with him. I can see Oral Roberts, every Pentecostal hangs right to him. But," said "you're against the whole thing." Uh-huh. Said, "How in the world do you ever get anybody?"
310I said, "It's God!"
311"I the Lord hath planted it before the foundation of the world. I'll water it day and night unless some of them should pluck it from My hand," Isaiah. "I'll water, I planted it. I put their names on the Book before the foundation of the world, by predestination. I'll water it, just keep on moving. I'll furnish the water, you just spray It out." Right. See? "I'll water it day and night unless one of them gets plucked out of My hand." There you are.
312 Want It come to the city of David, the city of Jerusalem. There was no place ready for it at that time, and so is it today. These great mysteries that's been unfolded by the Seven Seals, there's not a place in any denomination... would have to quit being a denomination to take It. All the way from Luther on down to the Pentecostal Oneness, there's not a place can receive It. Neither can a man receive It and stay in his denomination. He'll have to follow the wheat or go with the shuck, either one he wants to.
313 Christ is our Ark, the Word. They want their denomination. He cannot, notice, cannot be carried on the new carts of the denominations, His Message cannot go on the cart of a new denomination when It's supposed to be bore and come on the heart of a prophet. It cannot. He promised it, It would be thus, and that's the way It must be.
314So the denomination will never receive It, neither can they receive It. And they're just as blinded to It as the Jews was when they hung Jesus to the cross, when Jesus said, "Father, forgive them, they don't even know what they're doing." Don't despise them, but just think: for what if you was in that same condition with your eyes so blind that you can't wake up and see what's going on?
315 Neither could they see that That was their very God. When He was hanging there on the cross, and them singing the 22nd Psalm in the temple, two hundred yards away, "My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me? They pierced My feet and My hands." See? "All My bones, they stare at Me. Why has Thou forsaken Me?" And there, the very God that they had sung about, blind enough to have Him tacked to the cross, and didn't know it.
316Now, don't the Bible say that the Laodicean church, that thinks that she's so great by her denominational members, she'd be "naked, miserable, poor, blind, and don't know it"? What does the blind mean? The blind means for this Laodicean church like it did the ending of the Jewish church, blind to the very Christ that they had on the outside, knocking, trying to get in; "naked, miserable, poor, wretched, blind, and don't know it." O God of mercy!
317 Why can't the wheat lay out in the Presence of that Son yonder, to see the hour we're living in? Yes, Christ is our Ark, but His original way to do it. Then here He is... They had His Spirit all right, we know that. They wait upon the Lord, see His plan on His original Word in Its season to be vindicated, that's what we should be doing right now. And He--He reveals their faith by His Word, seeing Him confirm every plan that He promised, not man's schemes of denomination, not making members for our own ark.
318They got a Methodist ark, a Baptist ark, a Presbyterian ark, everybody's going into this ark for the great tribulation coming; "Glory to God! I was baptized in the Methodist ark, the Presbyterian, the Pentecostal ark." There's only one Ark, that's Jesus Christ, and He is the Word!
319 Notice, God told the prophet, said, "Eat the scroll," in the Old Testament. The prophet of the New Testament, He said, "Eat the little book." Why? That the prophet and the Word would be one! See? That's the Ark, the Word of God.
320God has promised His Word, how It would be fulfilled and how It would come to pass when He chose His Bride, how it would be done. It's happening right before you, in the Name of the Lord, and that's by the original Word! The evening-time Message is here.
321How many remembers Haywood when he wrote:
It shall be Light about the evening time,
The path to Glory you will surely find.
322 Yes, the evening promise of the Seven Seals, of Revelation 10, Malachi 4, Luke 30 and 10. Read Deuteronomy 4, 4: 1 and 4, then 25th and 26th verse, and see what He said about for this last day. This was Moses saying to Israel to "Keep every Word, don't you add one thing!" Moses, that prophet had been up there and seen that Word of God. And It was wrote out to him and a-vindicated by God's Own hand writing It. He said, "You keep every Word, don't you add one thing to It or take one thing from It." You can read that in the 25th and 26th verse of Deuteronomy 4.
323Notice! Don't you add to It, don't you take away from It; 'cause if you do, God will take your part from the Book of Life. And it shows that you wasn't His seed."
324 Remember! Everything that God has promised us, everything that God's spoke to us, everything that's been told to you in the Name of the Lord, it has happened! God has never made one promise null, but He's kept every promise that He said, has told us, has been the Truth for these twenty years, Shreveport. I've preached to you through the power of God, and the courtesy of your pastor, and I take you to record today. Even to women passed bearing; man, children, afflictions, healing, prophesy, things that would happen, not one of them has ever failed! Now, stay away from those denominations, they're leading you to death.
325 Samuel stood one day, and they said, "We want a king, we want to be like the rest of the world."
326Well, Samuel said, "Don't take that king. He'll take your sons, and daughters, and he'll do this and do that."
327He said, "Yeah, I know you're right."
328But Samuel said, "Listen to me. Did I ever take any of your money? Did I ever beg you for a living? Did I ever tell you you had to give me so much salary to hold a meeting for you?" Now judge yourselves, even now! See? He said, "Did I ever tell you anything in the Name of the Lord but what come to pass?" Not one thing.
329"Oh, yes, Samuel, you never did beg us for money, you never did want big things. Samuel, that's true, and everything you told us in the Name of the Lord come to pass. But, Samuel, we want our denomination anyhow!"
330"Then go take it. It's up to you." That's right.
331 You can think you're doing God a service, and if you're going out of God's way of doing it, you're going to keep messing it up, on and on. O Church of the living God! Please forgive my Irish way and my sense of humor, but in the sincerity and sacredness of my heart, you Assemblies of God, you Oneness, Presbyterian, Methodist, whatever you are, flee for your life. Remember, get out from there.
Nations are breaking, Israel's awakening, (getting ready for that remnant)
The signs that the prophets foretold;
The denominational days are numbered with horrors encumbered,
Return, O dispersed, to your own.
The day of redemption is near,
Man's hearts are failing for fear,
Be filled with His Spirit,
Have your lamps trimmed and clear,
Look up, your redemption is near.
332Do you believe that? We're at the end time, we're here. The handwriting's on the wall, the second Coming is at hand, the Bride is being chosen, watered, drawed out.
333 Now, that don't mean drawed out from church, that means drawed out from denominationalism. You must go to church, but don't join any organization. Jesus went with all the organizations, but He never joined a one of them. Neither did He side with any of them, no indeed, but He was among them. There's where the Light's got to be scattered. And you stay right where you are, scattering the Light. See? That's what God's using you for. A hungry-hearted people, let them know that Jesus Christ is real, just the same as He was yesterday, He is today; and will be forever.
334 It is possible, a man or woman with all sincerity, trying their best to do God a service, and stirred it in the wrong way. With a genuine anointing of the Holy Spirit upon them, but stirred it contrary to God's plan for the age, and chaos the whole thing. Now, if you believe that's the Truth, say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen!"--Ed.] We just read It. Chaos the whole thing by not coming God's provided way to do it.
Let us pray.
335 O church, here and across the nation, listen to your humble servant this morning. Will you? Look where you were at a few years ago when this first started; now look what impersonations has capitalized on It, and great millions and billions of dollars has flown into the organizations. See? Still away from the Word of God. Buildings and organizations is not the way God stirs His Spirit. He stirs It right into His Word, to make It live. And if you were ordained from the beginning of the earth to that Word, every Word will come right on top of the Word. Like a human cell will not have one human cell, and the next the cell of a dog, and the next the cell of a cat; it'll be human cells. But it's got to have a cell first to start with. Is that right? say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Well, if it is the Word cell to start with, the other Word cells are ordained to make it a full body.
336Don't be children, only in love, but be man in Spirit and in judgment. Judge ye whether I've told you the Truth or not. Judge ye whether It's the Word of God or not. Judge ye whether it's the hour we're talking about or not. Judge ye whether these things are promised. Now, are they vindicated? By things that there's not a human being in the world could do it. But It's become so common to us till we're letting It flow right on a-past us. Wait, church, wait.
337 If there's one in here this morning that doesn't know Jesus Christ, doesn't stand justified this morning, your sins all gone as though you never had sinned, and you want to be that way... 'cause remember, one day, maybe today, maybe in the next five minutes, but one day that heart's going to stop. And that inside of the inside is going to take its flight to stand in the Presence of God to be judged according to what you do with this Message this morning, according to this Message that you see. Not... It ain't me, I'm just a mouthpiece. Like this microphone, it can't say a thing 'less I'm talking in it. And neither could I say anything unless God was talking through it, but you see God's vindicated it to be the Truth. You want to be a real Christian.
338Now, we have no place for an altar call, but right at the table where you're setting. The place is packed and jammed, overflowed. I couldn't call you to an altar, there's no altar here to call you to. But the altar is in your heart. Won't you let that little conviction that "Jesus Christ is real" move right up close today and call the rest of His body to you, manger Him in your heart? If He isn't there, would you raise your hand, in a sign to Him, saying, "Lord, fill me, fill me with Your Word and with Your Presence, that I might live by You"?
339 While every head is bowed, every eye closed, all across the nation, raise your hands here in the visible audience and out there too; and I'll offer prayer for you. That's all I can do, I cannot fill it. God bless you. I cannot fill it. God bless you; and you. God can fill it. God bless you. Hands are going up here in the visible audience, everywhere. "Fill it. Fill me, O Lord. Fill me." And now, after I... Thank you, sister. Thank you, brother. God bless you. After I... God bless you, sister dear. You. After... I think now I've caught the most of the sincere, trying to be, I want to raise my hands with you.
340O Lord, never let me come to a standstill. Continually, Lord, let me not stop at one thing, let me just move on, Lord, till I've completed everything that You ordained for me to do. Regardless of the price, regardless of the cost, regardless of the critizism, how hard the cross is, I'll remember the cross that You bore.
So this consecrated cross I'll bear
Until death shall set me free;
Then go home, a crown to wear,
There's a crown for me.
Must Jesus bear the cross alone,
And all the world go free?
No, there's a cross for every one of His sons,
There's a cross for me.
341 Dear God, the Word has gone forth. It cannot return void, It'll find Its place somewhere. If the seed has already been planted, It'll water it till it grows. And none can pluck it from Your hand, "All the Father has given Me will come to Me, no man can pluck them out of My hand. My Father has given them to Me before the foundation of the world"; when the plans were all drawed up, as so, Jesus was given His Church, His Bride.
342The bogus marriage of the world, to these denominations. You came and died into the world, You redeemed Her, You justified Her, She never did it at the first place. She was trapped into it, blind. And as the song says:
I once was lost and now I'm found,
I was once in Laodicea, blind, but now I see.
And it's grace that taught my heart to fear,
It was grace my fears relieved;
How precious did that grace appear
The hour I first believed.
And the water of God fell upon my soul. I was parching.
343 God, at this little altar of every heart present here and around the nation, may the waters from under the altar of God gush out this morning upon Your Church; and water it, Lord, for the season's just about finished. Give it Life, the Waters of Life, that it might be able to lay in the Presence of the Son to be ripened for Your great garner.
344Father, I pray for them. But the stalk must dry, so I cannot pray for it; it must die, so it is dead. But I pray for the wheat, Lord, that's forming into the Body of Christ. Grant, Lord, that the fresh waters of God will keep Its cheeks bathed with tears of joy and understanding until the combine comes to take it Home. In Jesus' Name, I commit it all to You, Lord; the results is Yours. Amen.
345 [A sister in congregation gives a message--Ed.] Amen.
346So Father, God, we thank You. And, Father, we pray for our little sister, handsmaid here, for her strength. I'm thinking of a time that when I--I walked in the presence of her, how that the Spirit came upon her and gave the same message that the Angel of the Lord gave on the River that day: "As John the Baptist was sent to forerun the first coming of the Lord Jesus, you are sent to forerun the second."
347Seeing it shaping up now into the wheat part, God, we thank You for everything You've done. Our hearts are filled beyond speaking. I feel so full, Lord, I just don't know how to say anything else. But thank You Father, again, for all that You have done for us. Through Jesus Christ's Name.
I love Him,...
Let's just sing to Him, now. Remember, He's here.
Because He first loved me,
And purchased my salvation
On Calvary's tree.
348 Does it make you feel real little, real little? All emptied out, just ready for the Spirit, see.
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal,
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Covet not this world's vain riches,
That so rapidly decay,
Build your hopes on things Eternal, (no denomination, now)
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal,
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
349 How many is trying to do that? Raise your hand. Now reach right across the table, put your hands in one anothers' hands, like this. Together... You can be seated, that's all right, or whatever you want to do. Listen closely. Let's sing it together now. This represents our unbroken chain of the love of God. We're holding one anothers' hands because we believe in God. We touch each other because we're brothers and sisters, the same vibrating Spirit, the Eternal Word of God dwelling in our hearts being made manifest.
When our journey is completed,
If to God we have been true,
Fair and bright our home in Glory,
Our enraptured soul shall view!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal,
Hold to God's unchanging hand! (Spirit of the Lord!)
Hold to God...
Just get your mind on Him, see. This is the kind of meetings we must set in in the future.
... unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal, (The Word is the only thing that is Eternal.)
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Covet not this world's vain popularity, education,
That so rapidly decay, (Look at it today, what it's done.)
Seek to gain the heavenly treasure,
They will never pass away!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal,
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
350 [A sister speaks in another tongue. Brother Branham begins humming Hold To God's Unchanging Hand. Another sister gives an interpretation--Ed.]
351How we thank You, Lord. As we set in this solemn moment, almost like a funeral, for we're facing the burial of a dying, dead world; a dying, dead church.
O God, gather Your wheat quickly, Father. Come quickly, Lord Jesus.
352Bless Thy people, Father, bring sincerity and deepness to the hearts of the people. May we get off of those fragile bubble dances, settle down into the deep riches of the honey of God. Grant it, Lord. Keep our hearts established with love and sincerity.
353Bless Thy people everywhere, Father. As we leave this place may we go in the Name of the Lord Jesus to speak that which is sincere, that which is Truth, that which is right, may we shun that what's wrong, Lord. When a man begins to lie to us, may we quickly turn our back upon him, turn our back to all dirty, filthy jokes and things of the world, and just turn our back and walk away. Help us, dear God. Mold us, make us, break us, and make us into the images of sons and daughters of God that we might act with the virtue of the Holy Spirit. We commit ourself to You, with our hands in each others', in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Let's stand. Brother Noel.
1 Bratia kazatelia a vy, priatelia, hovorím, že je to výsada, byť tu dnes ráno. Taký úvod, no, neviem, ako niekedy budem môcť žiť podľa tohoto.
2 Ale pritom, ako sme tam sedeli a rozprávali sa, brat Noel a ja, nemyslím, že som niekedy stretol osobu celkom... My sme všetci rôzne vytvarovaní, ale tým istým Bohom. Ale tak, ako brat Jack Moore, on je istotne... brat Noel práve povedal, "Odkedy som s ním..." To je jeho zať, a ako sa ho on naučil milovať a rešpektovať jeho múdrosť a tak. A to... môžem na to povedať "amen". Mali sme spolu mnoho pekných chvíľ, on a ja a brat Brown, brat Bootlayer, ktorý je tu; skvelí mužovia Boží, ktorých skutočne milujem z celého svojho srdca.
3 A potom ako vidím, že my všetci sa už nestávame mladšími, no, myslím teraz na ten čas, keď sa vidíme, ako sme pred dvadsiatimi rokmi prechádzali púšťami a tak ďalej, ako mladší muži. Ale vieme, že je Zem, kde nikdy nezostarneme. Jedného dňa sa tam znovu stretneme.
4 Minulý večer, keď som odchádzal z modlitebne, ležala tam jedna žena na lôžku a povedala, "Brat Branham, pred rokmi..." Myslím, že bola ochrnutá, povedala, "Povedal si mi..." Zabudol som, čo bola tá poznámka, niečo takéto; dúfam, že to budem správne citovať. Povedala, "Toto postihnutie, ktoré máš, bude za určitým účelom, " alebo niečo také, že ona bude mať dieťa. A ona nemohla tomu rozumieť, ako sa to môže stať, keď je v takomto stave.
5 Tam stál mladý, dobre vyzerajúci mladý muž; on povedal, "Ja som to dieťa, ktoré ona mala." Povedal, "Ja som to dieťa, ktoré ona mala."
6 Tak mnoho vecí sa stalo na tej ceste, my nemáme ani čas, aby sme si to všetko vyrozprávali. Ale budeme mať, na tej druhej strane.
7 A táto skupina Obchodníkov... Ja nepatrím do ani jednej organizácie, myslím, že to všetci viete, ale ja... Toto je jediná skupina, s ktorou som spojený, nosím kartu obecenstva... Oni sú medzidenominácia, sú to len obchodníci. Oni boli veľkým prínosom pre mňa a ku tomu druhu služby, ktorú mi Pán, náš Otec dal. Je to... To nie presne tak, že ja nemám rád organizáciu, to je len služba, ktorá mi bola daná a ak by som nebol verný tomu povolaniu, bol by som osobou, ktorá nie je verná Bohu.
8 A myslím si, predtým ako som odišiel z Tucsonu, možno mnohí z vás tam boli, jedného dňa som bol v Los Angeles a hovoril som ku tej skupine. A bol tam... Práve som, možno trochu tvrdo, prečesával tú organizáciu. Nemyslel som to tak. Ak si myslíte, že to bolo preto, aby som bol protivný, potom by som bol pokrytec. To nesmiete robiť, nie, to by len niekoho vyradilo. Ale hovoril som o takom strome, ktorý som videl na dvore brata Sharritta. Bolo na ňom asi päť rôznych druhov ovocia. A ja som povedal, "Nikdy som vo svojom živote nevidel takýto strom." To bol... Malo to grepy, malo to citróny, malo to mandarínky, tangelo, pomaranče, všetko to rástlo na jednom strome. "No," povedal som, "Skutočne tomu nerozumiem. Čo je za druh stromu?"
"To je pomarančovník."
A ja som povedal, "No, a toto je grep?"
Povedal, "Áno."
Povedal som, "Ako je to možné?"
Povedal, "Je to zaštepené."
Povedal som, "Ó, rozumiem."
9 On povedal, "Oni sú všetky z rodiny citrusových rastlín a každý strom z citrusovej rodiny, môže byť zaštepený."
10 Povedal som, "Rozumiem." Potom som začal trochu kričať, viete, lebo ja som nervózny a emocionálny.
11 Tak on povedal, "Čo sa deje?"
12 A ja som povedal, "No, práve som o niečom premýšľal." A povedal som, "Chcem ti dať jednu otázku." Povedal som, "Potom na budúci rok, keď to zakvitne, už tam nebudú pomaranče, tangelá, grepy, citróny; budú tam všetko pomaranče, lebo je to na pomarančovníku, že?"
13 On povedal, "Nie, nie. Nie, každá vetva nesie svoj vlastný druh."
14 "Rozumiem."
15 Tak to stále znelo veľmi dobre, lebo ja ... viete, že som... Pretože, mám hodnosť z Hartfordu a zo všetkých týchto univerzít, viete. Tak som ... pozorujem prírodu, to je najlepšia univerzita, akú som zatiaľ našiel, univerzita Stvoriteľa. Takže, ako to tak sledujem, kážem svoje kázne tak, ako to vidím, že sa deje v prírode.
16 A povedal som, "No, to mi spôsobuje, že sa cítim skutočne dobre."
17 On povedal, "Čo sa deje?"
18 Povedal som, "Len som o niečom premýšľal."
19 Tak toho dňa, kázal som na tú tému. Povedal, "No, vidíte, keď cirkev po prvý krát vyrazila, bolo to... Ježiš povedal..." Kázal som z Jána 15. "Ja som Vinič, vy ste letorasty.
20 A každý letorast, ktorý neprináša ovocie, bude odrezaný, spálený."
21 A niekto mi to dal rovno na krk, trochu tvrdo, povedal, "Vidíš, myslel som si, že keď si bol raz skutočne naplnený Duchom Svätým, a spasený, povedal si, oni od toho nemôžu nikdy odísť."
22 "To je pravda."
23 On povedal, "A čo toto?"
24 Povedal som, "No, ty hovoríš o inej veci. On tu hovorí o nesení ovocia, nie o Viniči; On tu hovorí o nesení ovocia a nie o Živote."
25 Povedal, "No, zotni ten strom, nech vyrastie a bude niesť ovocie." Povedal... Povedal som, "No, pozri, tento strom, keď vyrazil, on bol celý pravý, skutočný, biblickí Kresťania. Potom neskôr vyšiel letorast nazvaný Luther a metodisti, baptisti, presbyteriáni: citróny a tie ďalšie." A povedal som, "Vidíš, to prospievalo z mena Kresťanstva, ale to... ono to žije na tom Strome, ale ono nesie svoj vlastný denominačný druh. Vidíš? Ale povedal som, "Keď ten pomarančovník kedy vyženie ďalší výhonok, to bude niesť pomaranče tak, ako to nieslo na začiatku.
26 To je ten muž, ktorý tam sedí, hlava najväčšej ... jednej z našich najväčších letničných organizácií. Neviem, ako to podať tak, aby to mohol každý porozumieť, že nemám úmysel byť proti tým bratom, sestrám, to je nesprávne. Som tak neporozumený a neviem prečo. Vidíte? Ľudia si myslia, že ja ani neverím, že by ľudia mali chodiť do zboru. To je milión míľ od pravdy. "My sa musíme spolu zhromažďovať, tak, ako vidíme, že sa blíži ten deň." Vidíte? My musíme spolu prichádzať v jednote. Možno by sme nemali...
27 Ak by som býval v meste, kde by nebolo nič, okrem nejakej cirkvi (nebudem menovať), ale len nejaká cirkev, zbor, ak by oni verili len jednej veci, že Ježiš bol Božský a všetko ostatné by mali nesprávne, chodil by som do tej cirkvi. Ak nemôžem dostať celý bochník chleba, vezmem si aspoň krajec. Vidíte? Budem počúvať, uctievať Pána a budem Mu ukazovať, že robím tú svoju časť. Chcem, aby vedel, že ja som nažive. Chcem, aby každý vedel, na ktorej som strane. Zhromažďujem sa s Kresťanmi a tam Pána uctievam a slúžim Mu.
28 Ale je to tak ťažké, ja... To ma zvyklo tak trápiť, a potom som zistil, že dokonca náš Pán bol v mnohých veciach tak neporozumený. On niečo povedal, a oni to zle rozumeli. Myslím, že to tak musí byť. Ale tí múdri budú rozumieť. Vidíte? Biblia tak povedala. Oni to porozumejú.
29 Keď som teda dnes ráno o tomto hovoril... povedal som, "Oni žijú z mena Kresťanstva, ale nesú nesprávny druh ovocia. To je denominačné ovocie. Oni tam niečo vsadili a žijú rovno z Toho a vyžívajú práve ten Život."
30 To je to, čo som sa pokúšal povedať minulý večer, že duch môže byť pokrstený do toho Ducha a stále nebyť Kresťanom. Vidíte? Žijete z toho istého Života, ale ovocie, ktoré nesiete, hovorí čím ste. Vidíte? To je pravda. Oni môžu robiť všetky tie znamenia a modliť sa za chorých a uzdravovať nemocných, otvoriť oči a vyháňať démonov a robiť všetky tieto veci, žijú presne z toho istého Života, ktorý tam je, ale stále je to citrón. Vidíte? To je pravda. "Po ich ovocí ich poznáte," povedal Ježiš. A tak potom nachádzame...
31 A keď som zišiel z pódia, tento veľký vodca sa postavil, povedal, "Nemyslel si to tak," povedal, "my vieme, že my všetci sme naštepení." No, to je pravda, že sme naštepení, naštepené odrezky, to je pravda, ale nie vo Viniči, zaštepení. Tak on potom povedal... tak trochu ma potom odbil.
32 A bol tam jeden mladý človek, myslím, že to je dieťa jedného z tých filmových hviezd. Volá sa Danny Henry a on bol baptistický chlapec. No, on vyšiel na pódium, aby ma objal a povedal, "Brat Branham, dúfam, že to neznie rúhavo, ale..." povedal, "Verím, že to by takmer mohla byť 23. kapitola Zjavenia."
33 A ja som povedal, "Ďakujem."
34 A on hovoril niečo ďalšie a začal hovoriť v jazykoch, baptistický chlapec. A keď dohovoril, bola tam nejaká žena tu z Lousiany, ona bola Francúzka, tak trochu silnejšia žena, ona zapísala ten výklad.
35 No, potom tam bol ešte jeden mladý človek, ktorý tu sedel, on bol Francúz aj on zapísal, čo on hovoril. Oni porovnali tie texty a boli rovnaké.
36 A potom tam vzadu stál nejaký veľký svetlovlasý chlapec, pri Clifton Cafeteria, a prichádzal. Povedal, "Ukážte mi tie texty."
37 Išiel som sa pozrieť, čo na nich bolo a všetky tie tri preklady boli rovnaké. On bol prekladateľ pre OSN, francúzsky prekladateľ. A bolo tam povedané toto:
"Pretože si si zvolil túto rovnú a úzku cestu, tú ťažšiu, urobil si to na základe svojho vlastného rozhodnutia. Ale aké nádherné rozhodnutie si urobil, pretože to je Moja cesta."
Vidíte? A tam bolo povedané... ďalej to pokračovalo a potom bolo povedané:
"Ono samo v sebe je to, čo dá a spôsobí, že sa stane ohromné víťazstvo v Božej láske."
38 Vidíte, vždy, dokonca vo francúzštine, sloveso je pred príslovkou, tam v tom preklade. Takže v tom.. Nemohol by som povedať... Mojžiš, on urobil svoje rozhodnutie; on musel urobiť svoje rozhodnutie. My všetci musíme urobiť svoje rozhodnutie a urobiť to najlepšie, čo môžeme. A Boh... Rešpektujem každé posolstvo o Bohu, ktoré je dané nejakému človeku. Ja... Čokoľvek to je, rešpektujem to z celého svojho srdca.
39 No, vidím jedného mladého brata, ktorý pred chvíľou prišiel, brat Stringer, myslím, že dolu z Lousiany - či Mississippi; ktorý nám priniesol nejaké obrázky, videli ste nás dívať sa na ne. Bol na nich Anjel Pánov, keď sa to zjavilo. Koľkí ste počuli ten príbeh? Myslím, že všetci ste to počuli. Máte to tam na páske a tak ďalej.
40 No, bolo mi to povedané jedného rána o desiatej hodine, keď som stál vo svojej izbe v Indiáne. Bolo mi povedané, že budem v Tucsone, skoro ráno, že si budem oberať bodliaky (nazývame to tam kozia hlava) zo svojich nohavíc. A prišlo tam Sedem Anjelov a udreli do toho a zem praskala a všetko možné, skaly sa odvaľovali z vrchov a stálo tam Sedem Anjelov.
41 A ja som povedal, "No..." Povedal som svojej žene, ona je niekde tu dnes ráno, "Všetko si priprav, lebo nie je možné, aby to človek prežil." Povedal som, "Vyjdi odtiaľ, ja idem do Tucsonu, moja práca tu na zemi je ukončená. Idem domov, aby som bol s Pánom Ježišom."
42 "No," ona povedala, "Si si istý?"
43 Povedal som, "Áno. Áno, nikto by nemohol toto zniesť. Nie je žiadna možnosť ako cez to prejsť."
44 Práve som kázal Sedem Cirkevných Vekov. To bolo tam, kde som zavolal nášho statočného, milého brata Jacka Mooreho, aby som sa ho opýtal na tohoto Ježiša v Zjavení 1, kde stojí s bielou parochňou a tak.
45 Povedal som, "On bol mladý Človek." A teraz, tu prichádza to zjavenie o tom, že mal parochňu, a že to nie sú Jeho vlasy; On mal parochňu (a ja som tomu nemohol rozumieť), že On je najvyššie Božstvo. A tí starí sudcovia v Izraeli to zvykli nosiť, museli mať biele hlavy. A biela označuje čistotu. A anglickí sudcovia až do dnešného dňa, na najvyššom súde v Anglicku, si dávajú na seba bielu parochňu, keď predstupujú, lebo nie je od nich žiadny iný vyšší zákon na zemi. Vidíte? A oni sú najvyšší sudcovia.
46 A pamätám sa, keď som išiel do Arizony, snažil som sa len najlepšie... bol som vystrašený na smrť. Išiel som na zhromaždenie vo Phoenixe. A pamätáte si, kázal som kázeň, "Pane, je toto znak konca?" Pamätáte si to? Povedal som, že som to videl, povedal som, "Predtým, ako sa to stane, pamätajte, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, niečo sa stane." Pravdepodobne už máte vo svojej knižnici tie pásky. A tam som povedal, "Pamätáte si tie videnia ktoré nikdy nezlyhali. Niečo sa stane. Pamätajte."
47 A pár dní potom, začal som byť nervózny a myslel som si, "Čo ja... len... idem zomrieť? Ak... Dúfam, že to bude rýchle, takže sa cez to dostanem. Nechcem vyčkávať."
48 A jedného rána Pán povedal, "Choď hore do Kaňonu Sabino."
49 Bol som tam hore, držal som hore ruky a modlil sa. Cítil som, že niečo mi narazilo do ruky. Bol to meč. No, môžete si predstaviť, ako by ste sa cítili, stáť tam takto sami a tu máte zrazu v ruke nôž, asi takto dlhý. Dal som ho dolu a pozrel sa na neho. Bol to proste nôž, jeden z nich... A ja sa každopádne bojím nožov. A mal kovovú..., niečo ako jeden z týchto nožov, niečo ako zliatina alebo niečo také, bol skutočne ostrý a úzky. Mal tu okolo taký ochranný kryt, kde to mávali tí šermiari, aby si jeden druhému nezranili ruky a tu na tej rúčke mal perlu, pasoval mi presne do ruky. No, pretrel som si tvár a pozrel sa späť (Rovno na tom istom mieste som jedného dňa videl zostupovať bielu holubicu. Poviem vám o tom neskôr).
50 A držal som to v ruke, pomyslel som si, "To je zvláštne. No, Pane, či strácam rozum? Nikto tu nie je. Som veľa míľ od kohokoľvek a tu je meč. Mal som zodvihnuté svoje ruky a odkiaľ to vlastne prišlo?" A pomyslel som si, "To je najzvláštnejšia vec. No, pozrime sa, tu je meč, narazilo to, a to bol meč." A ja som povedal, "Nikto tu nestojí. Som tu hore na týchto skalách, rovno na vrchole tejto hory." A nemohli ste odtiaľto vidieť ani Tucson, bolo to tak ďaleko.
51 Pomyslel som si, No, to je zvláštna vec. Niekde tu na blízku musí byť Niekto, Kto mohol stvoriť a učiniť meč a položil mi ho do ruky." A povedal som, "To mohol byť jedine ten Boh, ktorý stvoril baránka pre Abraháma, ktorý mohol stvoriť tie veveričky," o ktorých ste počuli. A ja som povedal, Tu je ten materiál, sú v tom tri rôzne druhy materiálu a ja to držím vo svojej ruke, a je to tak skutočné, ako čokoľvek iné, čo by som mohol držať v ruke."
52 A počul som Hlas, ktorý povedal, "To je Meč Kráľa."
A ja som si pomyslel, "No, odkiaľ to prišlo? To bolo niekde tam rovno v tých skalách." A zodvihol som takto svoju ruku, povedal som, "Meč (nejakého)* kráľa." [*angl. "a"- neurčitý člen]
53 A obzrel som sa naokolo a Meč bol preč. Povedal som, "Meč kráľa." To je... Tí jazdci s mečmi, myslím, že to je správne, v tej armáde, alebo tak nejako, oni s tým zápasili na koňoch. Viete, povedal som, "No, možno to bolo práve na to. Možno to znamená, že budem klásť ruky na kazateľov, alebo niečo také, aby boli ordinovaní za kazateľov." A potom som...
54 Ten Hlas prehovoril znova, povedal, "Meč Samého Kráľa," [*angl. "The" - určitý člen.], nie nejakého kráľa. Meč Samého Kráľa. Vidíte?
55 Pomyslel som, "No, buď som bez seba, zlyhala mi myseľ, alebo sa niečo deje, Niekto tu pri mne stojí."
56 A bratia, tieto veci sú pravdivé. Ja neviem... neviem, ako vám to mám povedať, vždy ste to videli, že sa to takto stalo. Vidíte? A to je... Ja som tomu nemohol rozumieť. To je najzvláštnejší pocit.
57 A potom som si pomyslel, "No, to je Ten, ktorý hovoril ku mne celý môj život, odkedy som bol malé dieťa, chlapec, a On stojí rovno tu a ja Ho nemôžem vôbec vidieť." Povedal som, "Kráľov Meč?" To by bolo... Boh je Kráľ. "A čo je tento Meč?"
58 "Slovo, a Ono bolo položené do tvojej ruky." Povedal, "Neboj sa smrti; to je tvoja služba."
59 Ó! Schádzal som dolu z tej hory, plakal som, kričal, z celého hrdla, skákal som po skalách. Zišiel som dolu, povedal to mojej žene; povedal som jej, "Nejdem zomrieť, to je... to je moja služba." Povedal som jej, aby sem vzala Billy Paula a deti. Povedal som, "No, ja nemám nič, ale cirkev bude vidieť, že nikto z vás nebude hladní ani nič a ja vás tam stretnem, za tou hranicou." A tak som povedal, "Nie, nejdem zomrieť, je to niečo ohľadne mojej služby."
60 Pár dní potom som prichádzal zo zhromaždenia, mal som trojstranový telegram, bol tu z Houstonu, Texas. A ten človek, ktorý ma tak veľmi kritizoval, toho večera, kedy bol odfotografovaný Anjel Pánov tam v Houstone; on mi zavolal, povedal... poslal telegram, jeho manželka povedala, "Vieš, brat Branham, ty si zaneprázdnený. Môj syn, chlapec sestry Teda Kippermana, je odkázaný na smrť, aby zomrel v elektrickom kresle." Povedala... (čo ak by to bol Billy Paul?). On povedal, "On a jedno malé dievča musia zomrieť." A vy ste to všetci čítali v novinách, samozrejme. A povedal, "Jediná nádej, ktorú máme je, aby si ty prišiel a viedol zhromaždenie a dal ľudí dohromady."
61 A Raymond Huckstra mi už napísal niekoľko krát, ale viete, ja som tam na tom zhromaždení plánoval, že pôjdem na poľovačku s pánom McAnallym a s tými. A pomyslel som si, "No, ak nechám tie deti zomrieť a nevynaložím svoju snahu, už nikdy nebudem môcť ísť na poľovačku."
62 Tak som povedal, "V poriadku, prídem." Prišiel som do Houstonu, mal som to zhromaždenie a samozrejme, oni ich nezabili, darovali im život. A to je to, čo chceli, aby urobili, len im darovať život. No, to je v Texase okolo dvadsaťjeden rokov.
63 A potom, ako som sa vracal, vyšiel som hore na vrch a išiel so mnou brat Fred Sothman. On je niekde tu. Brat Fred, kde si? Rovno tu. Brat Fred Sothman, brat Gene Norman, jedného dňa, ten druhý deň, čo sme tam boli, Anjel Pánov prišiel rovno dolu do tábora, kde sme boli a začal hovoriť o ich deťoch a veciach, ktoré robili.
64 Odišiel som odtiaľ a vrátil sa na ten kopec. A ja som už mal svojho diviaka. Snažil som sa nahnať jedného [diviaka] smerom k bratovi Fredovi. Našiel som ich, kde jedli na tej strane toho kopca a povedal som, "No, poviem ti, brat Fred, čo urobím." Povedal som, "Choďte ráno tam na to miesto." Pôjdeme tam za denného svetla, prelezieme cez tú horu. "A pôjdeme tam za denného svetla, ja prejdem na tú druhú stranu. No, ja žiadneho nezastrelím, ale ak budú tadeto bežať, vystrelím pred nich a obrátim ich naspäť. A vy si ulovíte nejakého veľkého."
65 "V poriadku," povedal.
66 Tak brat Fred tam išiel a brat Gene Norman (Myslím, že brat Gene neprišiel, či prišiel?), on bol na tej druhej strane. Mnohí z vás poznajú Gene Normana, pre mnohých je blízkym priateľom, milý brat. A on zišiel trochu dole, kde tie prasatá... oni tam proste v to ráno neboli. Mohol som vidieť brata Freda, kýval som na neho, bol odo mňa asi jednu míľu. No, pomyslel som si, "Kde sa len mohli podieť?" Zišiel som dolu do jednej veľkej rokliny a zostúpil som, pomyslel som si, "Pozriem sa, či môžem zistiť, kde sú." Začal som ísť naspäť hore. Bolo to len chvíľu po svitaní, slnko práve začalo vychádzať.
67 Išiel som okolo jednej veľkej priepasti, ó, stovky a stovky stôp, boli tam len samé veľké skaly v tom veľkom kaňone, také veľké steny. A začalo sa to mierne ... Slnko práve vychádzalo, bolo asi sedem hodín, myslím, alebo tak nejako. A ja som si sadol a obzeral sa dookola, náhodou som sa pozrel na svoje nohavice a bol tam ten bodliak "kozia hlava". Povedal som, "Vieš, to vyzerá zvláštne. Vieš, Anjel Pánov mi povedal, že budem asi štyridsať míľ severne od Tucsonu, a že si budem oberať bodliaky "kozia hlava" z nohavíc." Pamätáte si, že som to videl? Aha. Vidíte? A povedal som, "To je zvláštne." Držal som ho v ruke.
68 A práve ako som sa pozrel hore, videl som asi dvadsať diviakov, ktoré boli odo mňa asi päťsto jardov, vychádzali a jedli tieto malé rastlinky a položili sa na zem. Povedal som, "No, ak sa budem môcť dostať ku bratovi Fredovi a privediem ho tam na to miesto, tam uloví svojho diviaka. Ale viem, že on je odo mňa vzdialený asi jednu alebo dve míle." Tak som povedal, "keby som len mohol prejsť cez tento malý hrebeň, bez toho, že by ma videli, tam popri tom jalovci," povedal som, "keď sa tam dostanem tadeto, tam po tej strane vedie jelení chodník, mohol by som tam vybehnúť dostať sa odtiaľ a zavesiť tam kúsok papiera, podľa čoho budem vedieť, podľa ktorého pásu ísť, v tom kaňone a doviesť tam brata Freda práve včas."
69 Zahodil som tento malý bodliak, zabudol som na to a vyrazil som cez ten vrch, s ľahkosťou a obzrel som, nevideli ma a bežal som dolu a narazil som na ten jelení chodník. Mal som veľký čierny klobúk. Začal som rýchlo utekať cez tento kaňon, a tam sa to stalo.
70 Celá zem sa zatriasla, všade. Takéto veľké skaly sa valili dolu, všade sa tam prášilo. A pozrel som sa, a predo mnou stálo sedem Anjelov, práve takých skutočných, ako mohli byť. Cítil som, ako by som stál trochu nad zemou. Najprv som si myslel, že ma niekto zastrelil, viete, s tým čiernym klobúkom, vyzeral som ako diviak, jednako, viete, ony sú tmavé. Myslel som si, že ma niekto zastrelil, takto... z blízka. A potom som videl, čo to bolo. No, hneď akonáhle ... dostal som svoje poverenie, a to Písmo, "Sedem Pečatí, ktoré sú Sedem Tajomstiev..." Vidíte?
71 Niekto mi povedal, "No..." Ó, on povedal, "No, jedného dna ti Pán, možno to budeš vidieť vo videniach, brat Branham, zjaví ti, čo sú tieto veci, my sa potom budeme môcť všetci dostať bližšie k Bohu a mať viac moci, ako máme v hovorení v jazykoch a tých veciach."
72 Povedal som, "To nemôže tak byť."
73 Lebo pozrite sa, ja verím, že Slovo je Pravda. A Biblia povedala, "Ktokoľvek by do Toho pridal jedno slovo, alebo odobral z jedno Slovo z Toho..." To musí byť v tomto Slove. Vidíte? To sú Tajomstvá, ktoré ľudia prehliadli. No, práve odtiaľ prišlo moje Posolstvo o semene hada a o pravej viere v bezpečnosť veriaceho.
74 Ja neznevažujem mojich presbyteriánskych bratov tu a niektorých vás baptistov, ten spôsob, akým vy máte istotu. Nehovorím to, aby som sa líšil, ale vy to nemáte správne. To je pravda. Vidíte? Ale ja som to tiež mal nesprávne. Ale keď Anjel z Neba stojí pred vami a hovorí vám to a je to tu rovno v Písme, tak je to pravda. Vidíte? To je pravda. Vidíte, On vždy hovorí presne v zhode s Písmom.
75 Tam som to sledoval, až dokiaľ sa nezdvihol ten kruh, začal za točiť do hora a premenil sa na niečo ako tajomné svetlo, niečo ako hmla. Práve takým spôsobom... Koľkí ste videli tú fotografiu Toho, ktorú urobili v Houstone. Takmer všetci. Vidíte? No, práve takto to bolo. Premenilo sa to na tú istú vec, išlo to stále vyššie a vyššie.
76 Ja som bežal a bežal, snažil som sa nájsť brata Freda a tých ostatných. Po chvíli, asi o polhodinu, mohol som ho vidieť dolu, ako mával rukami a brat Gene tiež prichádzal a mával. Oni vedeli, že niečo sa stalo. A tak potom som bol s nimi. To je brat Fred, ktorý tam sedí.
77 Ako sa to odohralo, ja som nevedel, že tie observatóriá a niektorí, rovno až po Mexiko, to odfotografovali. Časopis "Život" to uverejnil, ako sa to objavilo. A mnohí z vás... Tu je časopis "Život", kde je uverejnená tá fotografia Toho oblaku. Je to tu tajomná vec, oni hovoria, že nevedia, odkiaľ to prišlo, je to príliš vysoko. Je to nad všetkými sférami a nad všetkým, čo by mohlo... Je to príliš vysoko pre hmlu, lebo to je tridsať míľ vysoko a dvadsaťsedem míľ to malo priemer, keď sa to vznieslo do tej výšky. Tam nie je dokonca žiadna vlhkosť ani nič. Vidíte?
78 A oni si mysleli, že by to mohlo byť lietadlo, tak preverili všetky tie miesta, neboli tam v ten deň žiadne lietadlá. Vidíte, oni to museli urobiť, kvôli tomu, že sa im triasli okná a všetko. "Neboli tam hore žiadne lietadlá." Tu je to rovno v tom časopise, tam vám ukážu tú istú vec. A tak to išlo ďalej a ďalej. A dnes rovno v...
79 Tu je to v časopise "Veda", oni tomu nemôžu rozumieť, oni nevedia, čo To je.
80 V Tucsone, na univerzite, jeden z mojich priateľov tam jedného dňa išiel a hovoril s nimi o tom. Povedal, "My nevieme porozumieť, čo..."
81 Povedal som, "Nehovor nič, to nebude na nič dobré. ´Nehádžte perly pred svine.´" Vidíte? To je pre Cirkev, pre tých vyvolených, vyvolaných.
82 A potom každý jeden z nich prichádzal a hovoril, "Brat Branham, vidím tu tvoju fotografiu. Vidím toto. Ja..." Viete, ako to je. Ale ten dlhý oblúk, ako je to tu na fotografii tohoto brata, kde to... Prepáčte [Brat Branham berie fotografiu.-prekl.] Tu je to, ako to začalo, začalo sa to krútiť dohora. Toto bolo vlastne na pravej strane. A vy všetci si pamätáte, že som povedal, "Ten význačný Anjel, to bol ten, ktorý ku mne hovoril, a on bol na pravej strane," dokonca predtým, ako sa to stalo. Pamätáte si? Jeho krídla ukazovali takto dozadu, to sú presne krídla toho Anjela, ako sa to zodvihlo hore. Vidíte, ako to... Tak oni to začali fotografovať, lebo to bolo také tajomné. Ale keď ten posledný záber, keď sa to na oblohe vyformovalo; takto to uverejnili v časopise "Look" ["Pozri"]. Vidíte, ako sa to zodvihlo, hneď ako to začali vidieť. Vidíte? A tu prichádza ten hlavný a posledný záber, keď sa to vyformovalo.
83 Oni nevedia, odkiaľ to prišlo a kam to odišlo, oni to ešte nevedia. Veda je z toho úplne zmätená, oni nevedia, čo sa stalo. Ale my vieme; "budú znamenia hore na nebi." My to vieme. Vidíte? A On zasľúbil tieto veci. A tá jediná vec, ktorú toto dovolilo urobiť...
84 Viem, že ste tu dnes ráno len domáci. Ak by som niekedy robil na vás robil dojem, bratia alebo sestry, že som ten "ktorý-všetko-vie", prosím odpustite mi. Ja to tak nemyslím. Stojím tu dnes ráno a hovorím pred mužmi, ktorí sú učení, mužmi, ktorí sú chytrí, no, ja som negramotný, ja ani neviem poriadne vyslovovať tie miesta Písma. Mám dnes ráno jednu kapitolu... a idem požiadať jedného z bratov, aby to za mňa prečítal, lebo ja ani neviem vysloviť tie mená, ktoré sú tam, 1. Kronická 13, (ak by si mohol, brat Jack, ty to zvládneš), pre tú moju tému. Ja ani neviem vysloviť tie mená, ja nechám, aby to on urobil, lebo on ich vie vysloviť.
85 A ja viem, že hovorím ku vzdelaným ľuďom. Ale, bratia, tieto veci sa dejú, aby ste nehľadeli na moju negramotnosť, ale verte, že vám hovorím pravdu. To je Boh, ktorý vám hovorí pravdu. To je pravda.
86 No, a keď hovorím o denomináciách, ja to nemyslím, aby som bol ku vám krutý a ... Nie, ja nechcem povedať, že nemáte chodiť do svojej cirkvi. Choďte do cirkvi, to je to, čo máte robiť. Ale nepripájajte sa do tých organizácií, lebo jedného dňa vám o tom poviem a dokážem vám skrze Písmo, že to je znamenie šelmy. A vy na to pamätajte, to je znamenie.
87 Kážem... Ja by som to nekázal v zbore brata Jacka; on by mi povedal, "Choď a urob to," ale pôjdem do Modlitebne, bude to dlhé asi štyri hodiny. A moja téma bude: Šelma na začiatku a Šelma na konci, prechádza hadím chodníkom. Bude to trvať asi štyri hodiny. Má na to všetky miesta Písma. Tá šelma na začiatku, on bol šelmou, zvieraťom v záhrade Eden; on je šelmou na konci a ukazuje, že je nábožnou osobou a denomináciou (ktorá urobila denomináciu); a prechádza rovno celou tou trasou a dokážem vám skrze Písmo, že je to tak. Ja som to nevedel, až kým mi to tam toho dňa Duch Svätý nedal.
88 No, pri tomto, sledoval som to jedného dňa ako som stál, a niečo mi povedalo... díval som sa na to a pomyslel som si... brat Hickerson, jeden z mojich dôverníkov, alebo diakonov v zbore v Jeffersonville... Ak ja neverím v chodenie do zboru, prečo mám potom zbory? Máme ich po celej krajine, minule boli pripojení cez telefón, na každých dvesto štvorcových míľ je jeden z mojich zborov.
89 No, táto fotografia, stál som, díval som sa na to a niečo... Stál som vo svojej izbe. Niečo povedalo, "Obráť to doprava." Počúval som ...
90 Viem, že to znie, ako nejaké duševné rozrušenie nejakého človeka, ale ako som povedal jedného večera, všetky tieto veľké veci sú tak učené... No, ja nie som proti tomu. Pamätajte, my musíme mať... Posielajte svoje deti do školy a vzdelávajte sa, a tak ďalej, ale poviem vám rovno tu, to im nebude nič platné na tom svete, ktorý má prísť, lebo to bude iná civilizácia, ďaleko vyššia nad touto. Tá civilizácia nebude ani mať žiadne... Tam nebudú žiadne školy, nebude tam žiadna smrť, nebude tam žiaden hriech. Táto tu má to všetko, bez ohľadu na to, akí sa stávame civilizovaní, stále je v tom viac a viac smrti. Vidíte? Tamtá bude bez smrti. Ale teraz musíme mať školy, musíme si obliekať šaty, ...
91 Chcel som hovoriť dnes ráno na tému Satanov Eden (mnohí z vás majú tú pásku), Satanov Eden. On si urobil inú záhradu Eden a trvalo mu to šesťtisíc rokov, aby to urobil, práve tak, ako Boh na počiatku. Boh si učinil Svoj Eden a Satan ho porušil. Teraz, Satan si urobil svoj vlastný Eden a Boh ho ide zničiť (to je pravda) a ide nastoliť ten Svoj.
Niečo mi povedalo, "Obráť to správne."
Pomyslel som si, "Myslím, že sa na to dívam správne."
On povedal, "Obráť to doprava."
92 Pomyslel som si, "Možno, že ten Hlas chce, aby som to obrátil doprava." A keď som to urobil, "vidíte, čo to je: Hoffmanova Hlava Krista, vo veku 33 rokov. Tu, pozrite sa sem, vidíte Jeho tmavú bradu, Jeho tvár, Jeho oči, Jeho nos a všetko ostatné. Tu vidíte časť Jeho vlasov. A má na Sebe parochňu, tú bielu Anjelskú parochňu, aby ukázal, že to Posolstvo, ktoré hovorí, že On je Boh, je Pravda. On je ten najvyšší Sudca celého vesmíru, najvyšší Sudca neba i zeme. On je Boh a nič iné, ako Boh. On je Boh vyjadrený v ľudskej forme, nazvaný Syn Boží, a ten Syn bol tou maskou. Ak to nerobí naše Posolstvo úplne pravdivým: identifikované cez Písmo, zidentifikované v službe, zidentifikované v Jeho Prítomnosti, ten istý včera, dnes i naveky... Preto tých Sedem Pečatí sú Pravdou, bratia. Možno s nimi nesúhlasíte, ale len si sadnite a študujte raz s otvoreným srdcom, nechajte, aby vás Duch Svätý viedol od...
93 Tu, keď brat Jack... Zavolal som ho predtým, ako som toto kázal a hovoril som s ním raz o tom, "Čo bola táto biela parochňa?"
94 On povedal, "No, brat Branham, ja hovorím, že to bolo po Jeho zmŕtvychvstaní v Jeho oslávenom tele." Hovoril som s bratom Jackom. A tam je... Nepoznám nikoho na svete, na koho by som viac spoľahol, ohľadom náuk na teológie a tých veci, ako na brata Jacka Mooreho a brata Vayleho a takých mužov ako sú títo; skutoční teológovia, ktorí čítali všetky možné knihy a rôzne pohľady na všetko. No, ale (vidíte?), dokonca s týmto, a môj dôverný priateľ... ja som to nemohol prijať, bolo na tom niečo, čo neznelo správne.
95 A potom, keď to prišlo, toto, potom som videl, čo to je. Tu je Jeho tmavá brada. Myslím, že ste to videli. Vidíte? Jeho tmavá brada a tmavé vlasy, Jeho oči, nos, všetko, tak dokonale a dokonca časť Jeho vlasov tu na tej strane. On je Boh. Vidíte? A On je ten istý včera, dnes i naveky. A toto je časopis "Look", vlastne "Život". Myslím, že toto je... Zabudol som, ktoré to bolo vydanie, ó, sedemnásteho mája 1963. To je ten deň, kedy to bolo vydané, ak by niekto chcel ten časopis. To je ten, kde je na zadnej strane Rockefeller so svojou ženou. A toto je nový časopis "Veda", kde "To je stále tajomstvo."
96 Načo hovorím tieto veci? Aby vám to mohlo dať taký malý pohľad na veci, ktoré sa snažíme povedať, že Boh to identifikuje obojako, na zemi aj na nebi, že je to Pravda. Tieto rozpoznávania, videnia. Máme mnoho napodobenín, vždy. Ale pamätajte, predtým, ako môže existovať falošný dolár, najprv musí byť pravý dolár; najprv musí byť pravý dolár, a potom tie, ktoré sú urobené z neho. Práve tak, ako sme mali pravého Mojžiša a pravého Árona, potom sme po nich mali Jannesa a Jambresa. Vidíte, ako to všetko prichádza? Oni to vidia, a potom sa to snažia napodobniť, hoci je tam jeden originál. To je pravda. Nehovorím to, aby som zranil, alebo zdegradoval, alebo aby som umiestnil niečo na nesprávne miesto, ale len kvôli Pravde, aby ste vedeli, že ja...
97 Starnem a viem, že už mi neostáva veľa času. Ak bude Ježiš predlievať, možno zostanem ešte chvíľu, ale viem, že jedného dňa toto srdce urobí svoj posledný úder a ja vstupujem do veľkej, tmavej komory, nazvanej smrť. Ale keď to príde, ja nechcem nič, za čím by som sa musel obzerať späť, aby som sa snažil činiť pokánie. Chcem, keď prídem do toho času, byť umytý a čistý skrze milosť Božiu. Chcem sa zabaliť do rúcha Jeho spravodlivosti, keď tam vstúpim s touto jednou vecou vo svojej mysli: Poznám Ho v moci Jeho vzkriesenia, a keď ma On zavolá, vyjdem spomedzi mŕtvych a budem s Ním žiť naveky. A to je teraz môj zámer, aby som sa tu pokúsil dostať každého človeka, nie zmeniť vaše teológie ani nič také, ale povzbudiť vašu vieru v Božie zasľúbenie na tento deň. Teraz sa modlime.
98 Drahý Bože, my sme dnes ráno vďačnými ľuďmi, ale stále, Pane, žijeme v temnom svete, ktorý... Nie je tu dnes ráno ani jeden z nás, Otče, ktorý by necítil, že chce kráčať bližšie s Tebou, my chceme ten Tvoj dotyk v našich životoch, ktorý nás môže zjemniť, a učiniť nás poddajnými, aby si nás Ty mohol meniť kedykoľvek a vyformovať nás na synov a dcéry Božie. To je náš zámer, Otče, to je môj jediný cieľ, ktorý mám, aby som sa snažil žiť pred Tebou, aby som mal Tvoje Slovo a aby bolo hovorené späť mužom a ženám, nie aby som sa robil odlišnou osobou, ale aby som sa snažil ctiť Toho, ktorý mi dal Život. Udeľ to, Otče.
99 Nech tu dnes nie je ani jedna osoba... alebo ak sme dnes ráno znovu napojení po celom národe, nech nie je ani jedna osoba, ku ktorej dolieha náš hlas, ktorá by išla do tej veľkej komory a nepoznala Ťa v moci Tvojho vzkriesenia. Ak sú niekde hriešnici, po tomto národe, alebo v tejto budove, v tomto veľkom auditóriu, ktorí tu sedia dnes ráno... ak sú tam takí, ktorí Ťa nepoznajú, nech je toto deň, kedy ich svedomím bude zatrasené, zobudené, až by si uvedomili, že nepoznajú, v ktorej minúte môžu byť zavolaní alebo predvolaní, aby sa na Výsosti zodpovedali za svoje životy. A ak je naše meno stále na knihe tej stopky, budeme stratení, ale ak je naše meno v Baránkovej Knihe Života, ten skutočný Život, potom sme spasení.
100 A nech, Pane, ako ten život putuje od stebla až k peľu, do šupky, potom do zrna, keď prechádzame cez toto ráno, ak je tam nejaký Život, ktorý ide do zrna, ktorý leží v tej stopke, priveď ho dnes, Pane, nech môže nasledovať to hnutie Zrna, lebo to prosíme v Mene Ježiša. Amen.
101 Prepáčte, že som vám zabral toľko času. Zabudol som na to, že ste na rádiu, na telefóne.
102 No, prejdime k nášmu textu. A brat Jack, ak máš svoju Bibliu...? Zatiaľ čo nájdem to miesto Písma, požiadam brata Jacka, aby prečítal toto miesto Písma, lebo ja neviem vysloviť tieto mená. V poriadku. Je to v 1.Paralipomenon 13. [Brat Jack Moore číta 1.Paralipomenon 13. kapitolu]:
A Dávid sa radil s veliteľmi tisícov a stov, so všetkými vojvodami.
A Dávid riekol celému zhromaždeniu Izraelovmu: Jestli sa vám to vidí za dobré, a jestli je to od Hospodina, nášho Boha, pošlime čím skôr poslov k ostatným svojim bratom do všetkých zemí Izraelových a spolu s nimi aj ku kňazom a Levitom, ktorí bývajú v mestách svojich obvodov, a nech sa zhromaždia k nám.
A dopravíme truhlu svojho Boha k sebe, lebo sme jej nehľadali vo dňoch Saulových.
Na to rieklo celé zhromaždenie, že treba učiniť tak. Lebo ľúbila sa vec všetkému ľudu.
Vtedy zhromaždil Dávid celého Izraela od Čierneho potoka egyptského až potiaľ, kde sa vchádza do Chamatu, aby dopravili truhlu Božiu z Kirjat-jearima.
A Dávid išiel hore i celý Izrael do Bály, do Kirjat-jearima, ktoré patrí Judsku, aby preniesli odtiaľ hore truhlu Boha Hospodina, tróniaceho nad cherubami, ktoré to meno sa vzýva.
A tak viezli truhlu Božiu na novom voze z domu Abinadábovho, a Uza a Achio poháňali záprah vo voze.
A Dávid a celý Izrael vesele sa hrali pred Bohom z celej sily, a to pri spevoch a pri hudbe na harfy a citary, na bubny a cimbaly a na trúby.
A keď prišli až po humno Kídona, vystrel Uza svoju ruku, aby zachytil truhlu, lebo voly vybočily z cesty.
Preto sa zapálil hnev Hospodinov na Uzu a zabil ho, pretože vystrel svoju ruku na truhlu a zomrel tam pred Bohom.
Vtedy sa nahneval Dávid, že Hospodin učinil takú trhlinu na Uzovi pre neopatrnosť, a pomenoval to miesto Pérec-uza, a tak sa volá až do tohoto dňa.
A Dávid sa bál Boha v ten deň a povedal: Ako dopravím takto truhlu Božiu k sebe!
Preto neuchýlil Dávid truhly k sebe, aby bola dopravená do mesta Dávidovho, ale spôsobil to, aby sa uhla do domu Obéd-edoma Gitťanského.
A tak bývala truhla Božia s domom Obéd-edoma, v jeho dome, tri mesiace. A Hospodin požehnal dom Obéd-edoma i všetko, čo bolo jeho.
103 Ďakujem ti, brat Moore, že si prečítal to miesto Písma za mňa. Prepáčte, že som to nemohol prečítať sám, ale ja by som to nevedel.
104 Teraz, chcem, aby ste si so mnou otvorili Marka 7:7, a budeme čítať prvých sedem veršov zo sv. Marka 7. kapitoly.
A zišli sa k nemu farizeovia a niektorí zo zákonníkov, ktorí boli prišli z Jeruzalema.
A keď videli niektorých z jeho učeníkov, že obecnými rukami, to jest neumytými, jedia chlieb, karhali to.
Lebo farizeovia a všetci Židia robia tak, že ak si päsťou neumyjú rúk, nejedia držiac podanie starších.
Aj keď prijdú z trhu, ak sa neumyjú, tiež nejedia, a je aj mnoho iných vecí, ktoré prijali, aby ich držali, jako oplakovanie pohárov, krčahov, medeného riadu a jedální.
A farizeovia a zákonníci sa ho opýtali: Prečo nerobia tvoji učeníci podľa podania starších, ale jedia chlieb neumytými rukami?
A on odpovedal a riekol im: Dobre o vás prorokoval Izaiáš, o pokrytcoch, ako je napísané: Tento ľud ma ctí rtami, ale ich srdce je ďaleko odo mňa.
Lež nadarmo ma uctievajú učiac učenia, ktoré sú nariadeniami ľudí.
105 Modlime sa. Drahý Bože, ucti teraz Svoje Slovo a nech Ono uskutoční to, na čo bolo určené. Použi nás ako nástroje, ktoré Ho budú hovoriť a naše uši, aby počuli od Teba a naše srdcia, aby To prijali. Prosíme v Mene Ježiša, na slávu Božiu. Amen.
106 No, mojou témou na týchto pár chvíľ je toto... My sme teraz pripojení cez telefón po celom národe. A usudzujem, že môj dobrý priateľ, Roy Borders to počúva, on bol minulý večer úplne "roztrhaný na kusy". Zabudol som, že sme minulý večer boli v rádiu, alebo pripojení cez telefón. Roy, kdekoľvek si, či si v San Jose v tamojšom zbore, alebo dolu v zbore brata McHughesa, alebo kdekoľvek si, neboj sa, brat môj, všetko bude v poriadku. Buď pokojný, ty len... On mi to dá vedieť, Roy, neboj sa, synu, maj vieru v Boha.
108 Mojou témou dnes ráno je: "SNAŽIŤ SA ROBIŤ BOHU SLUŽBU BEZ TOHO, ŽE BY TO BOLA BOŽIA VÔĽA." No, to je zvláštny text a ja verím, že nám to teraz Pán zjaví. Pamätajte: Snažiť sa robiť Bohu službu, bez toho, že by to bola Božia vôľa. No, to znie veľmi zvláštne, ale môžno nám Boh v tomto môže pomôcť.
109 Ešte inú vec by som chcel dnes ráno povedať, že sme radi, že máme medzi sebou môjho priateľa, veľmi drahého priateľa, mladú osobu. Mnohí z vás, ktorí ste napojení cez telefón, viete, kto to je. Dnes má narodeniny, deväťdesiattri rokov, brat Bill Dauch, sedí rovno tu predo mnou, má deväťdesiattri rokov.
110 Pred niekoľkými rokmi povedal lekár, "On už nemôže žiť." (Práve som si všimol, že tu sedí.) Bol pod kyslíkovým stanom a jeho milá manželka mi zavolala a povedala, "Brat Branham, ak ešte chceš vidieť svojho starého priateľa Billa nažive, mal by si prísť hneď."
111 A ja... mal som jednu pneumatiku prerezanú, koleso mi vyletelo a tú pneumatiku som úplne roztrhal, ako som sa snažil k nemu dostať. Práve som odchádzal z benzínovej pumpy a z miesta v Ohiu, kde som zastavil a odpočinul si, ako som sa chcel k nemu dostať a ako som vykročil, prišlo videnie. A tam stál brat Dauch, stál v zbore so zdvihnutými rukami, potom sa to zmenilo a ja som ho videl prichádzať dolu ulicou a on mi potriasol ruku. Bolo mi povedané, "Choď a povedz mu, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN."
112 On mal vtedy asi deväťdesiat rokov. Dostal srdcovú porážku so zastavením srdca a úplne zlyhanie srdca. Veľmi chytrý lekár, ten muž nie je... on nechce... nie, nepoviem to. On je človek, ktorý si môže dovoliť lekára, akého chce. On mal jedného veľmi dobrého židovského lekára, ktorý ma stretol v tej hale a povedal, "Nie je pre neho šanca, aby žil."
113 A ja som vošiel dovnútra a prestrčil som ruku pod ten kyslíkový stan a povedal som, "Bill, počuješ ma?" Pokýval hlavou. Povedal som, "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, teraz nezomrieš."
114 Týždeň na to, keď som sa dostal za kazateľňu, aby som kázal svoje posolstvo, tu prichádza brat Dauch cez tú budovu. A keď som išiel do reštaurácie Furr´s, krížom... vlastne Blue Boar tam v Louisville, on tu vystupoval z auta, išiel dolu ulicou, mal vytiahnutú ruku, presne podľa Slova Pánovho. To bolo pred tromi, alebo štyrmi rokmi a on tu sedí, prešiel celú tú cestu sem do Shreveportu (cez celú krajinu, nie lietadlom, autom), sedí tu dnes ráno. "Šťastné narodeniny, brat Dauch." To je z celej krajiny, odvšadiaľ. "Nech ťa Boh žehná."
115 Pokrstil som ho, potom, ako bol trojičiar, pokrstil som ho, keď on...to bolo jedno z mojich prvých zhromaždení, kedy mu brat Banks Wood musel nechať svoje šaty (on je dosť veľkej postavy, ako vidíte) a on išiel do bazénu a ja som ho pokrstil, keď mal asi osemdesiatpäť alebo deväťdesiat rokov, na Meno Pána Ježiša. On povedal, že by nikdy nemohol cítiť, že je na tom dobre, dokiaľ by nenašiel tú bezpečnosť niečoho. Potom obdržal narodeniny, z ktorých nikdy nezostarne. To je pravda, tá veľká zem. On dokonca očakáva, že bude žiť, aby videl príchod Pánov, to by mohlo byť. Ale ak by zaspal, a my budeme zobudení v tom čase, on príde prvý. To je pravda. Tak, brat Dauch, nie je teraz žiadna možnosť minúť sa toho. Si rovno v tej línii. Zostaň tam, môj brat. Nech ťa Boh žehná. A ja ďakujem Pánovi za takéhoto dobrého muža a že mu dal všetky tieto roky.
116 V Knihe Kroník: "Snažiť sa robiť Bohu službu bez toho, že by to bola Jeho vôľa." Boh je suverénny. Po prvé, chceme toto porozumieť. Ľudia sa dnes divia, prečo nemôžeme mať prebudenie. Veríte, že Boh je suverénny? Vidíte, Biblia to takto hovorí.
117 A my sa snažíme... ako som diskutoval so skupinou mojich milých bratov, baptistických bratov, nie dávno, a oni povedali, "Brat Branham, my môžeme mať prebudenie len ak vezmeme Slovo, slovo za slovom, stranu za stranou, písmeno za písmenom."
118 A ja som povedal, "Tiež tomu verím, stranu za stranou." On povedal... Povedal som, "Oni sa to snažili robiť po celý čas."
119 On povedal, "Ale my musíme nájsť ten grécky výklad Slova, to, čo hovorí gréčtina."
120 Povedal som, "Veľa som toho neprečítal, ale keď som čítal históriu cirkvi a Nicejského koncilu a pred-Nicejského koncilu, pred-Nicejských otcov, a tak ďalej, oni sa tam dohadovali o gréčtine. To bolo pred dvetisíc rokmi. Jeden povedal, ´To znamená toto,´ a druhý povedal, ´To znamená toto. To grécke slovo znamená toto.´"
121 Práve ako v našom jazyku, slovo "see" (vidieť). Použite slovo "see" a môže to znamenať "časť vody," "rozumiem," alebo mnoho iného. "Bored" (znudený), "vŕtať dieru", "vyjsť na prechádzku," "nudil si ma," alebo "zaplatiť stôl" mohlo by to znamenať čo... mnoho vecí. A tie malé samohlásky, a tak ďalej, úplne menia celý ten význam. Takže takto to nikdy neurobíte. Boh to tak napísal, lebo...
122 A celé Slovo je inšpirované a On povedal, "Ďakujem Ti, Otče, že si skryl tieto veci pred očami múdrych a chytrých a zjavíš to (Amen!) nemluvňatám, takým, ktorí sa budú učiť." To je Jeho zjavenie, ako som povedal minulý večer, "On to zjaví nemluvňatám..."
123 Povedal som, "To nebude fungovať, pane." Povedal som, "Prebudenie nepríde dokiaľ Boh, ten suverénny Boh, ho nepošle; a potom On môže vziať nejakého hlupáka, ktorý sa nevie ani podpísať a ísť s tým, a ktorý nevie ani poriadne angličtinu, nieto ešte gréčtinu."
124 To je to, čo On urobil v čase, keď Peter kázal na Letnice, viete, on sa nevedel ani podpísať, nevzdelaný a neučený. Ale Boh robí veci takým zvláštnym spôsobom proti nášmu intelektuálnemu mysleniu. To Ho robí Bohom. Ak by On mal skupinu teológov a hodnostárov a tak ďalej, oni by povedali, "Ten chytrý Kajfáš (vidíte?), on tomu rozumie správne." Ale Boh zišiel dolu a vzal rybárov, ktorí sa nevedeli ani podpísať, a to je to, čo On vzal. To je Boh, On berie niečo, čo je ničím, a robí niečo z toho na Jeho vlastnú česť. On vzal chaos a urobil Eden. To je Boh.
125 No, ak je tu niekto, kto má mechaniku k prebudeniu, tak to je náš šľachetný brat Billy Graham. Mechanika je v poriadku, ale mechanika s tým nepohne, ku tomu je treba dynamika, aby s tým pohla. Vy môžete zostrojiť auto, dať do neho pekné sedadlá, poriadne piesty, a pomocou vedy dokázať, čo to môže urobiť; ale dokiaľ tam nie je tá dynamika, ono je len kus mŕtveho materiálu.
126 Tak to bolo pri Welšskom prebudení, bolo to jedno z posledných prebudení pred naším letničným. Nikto nevedel, čo začalo to prebudenie, len skupina ľudí.
127 No, keď my všetci dostaneme... Náš priateľ, Billy Graham, keď dostane všetkých presbyteriánov a luteránov a letničných a všetkých spolu, pôjde do mesta a budú tam mať veľké tisícové zhromaždenie, a príde ich tam tridsať tisíc behom dvoch týždňov a dajú svoje srdcia Kristovi; vrátite sa o dva týždne a nemáte tam ani jedného. Vidíte? To je mechanika.
Ale nech len Boh vo Svojej suverénnej milosti prehovorí do nejakého malého hlupáka, tak povediac, nejakého "niktoša"; nech Jeho Duch spadne na mesto a mužovia nemôžu ísť do práce, ženy nemôžu umývať riady, chyžné nemôžu upratať posteľ; oni kričia a plačú so zdvihnutými rukami. To je prebudenie, to je vo vôli Božej.
128 Bolo povedané, že nejaký vznešený človek z cirkvi išiel do Walesu, aby zistil, alebo vyskúmal, čo bolo tou všetkou mechanikou v tom prebudení, počas Welšského prebudenia. A keď vystúpili z lode so svojimi veľkými klobúkmi a okrúhlymi límcami, išli dolu po ulici, bol tam nejaký malý policajt, takto mával svojou paličkou, pískal si, oni povedali, "Dobrý človeče, mohli by ste mi povedať, kde je to Welšské prebudenie?"
129 On povedal, "Áno, bratia moji, stojíte rovno v strede neho." Povedal, "Rozumiete, ja som tým Welšským prebudením," povedal, "lebo to Welšské prebudenie je vo mne."
130 To je suverénne. To je to, čo Boh robí a Jedine On má právo poslať prebudenie. Nie dať dohromady mechaniku, to je modliť sa k Bohu, aby poslal dynamiku.
131 Jedine On zjavuje Svoje Slovo tomu predurčenému. No, keď používam to slovo "predurčiť"... No, to nie je dobré slovo aby ste ho použili na verejnosti, zvlášť keď sme tu zmiešaný dav medzi Arminiánmi a kalvinistami. A ani... Poprosil som vás, aby ste si nemysleli, že ja To všetko viem, ale oni sú podľa Písma na omyle, obe tie skupiny. Milosť je to, čo Boh urobil pre mňa, skutky sú to, čo ja robím pre Neho. Vidíte, potom to máte. Ak sa vyšplháte na jednu z týchto vetiev, istotne sa nájdete na konci tej vetvy a nebudete sa môcť vrátiť späť. Kniha Efežanov to spája dohromady, myslím.
132 Ale teraz to slovo, keď ho používam, "predurčení," nemyslite si, že ja som... To je to jediné slovo, ktoré poznám, ako ... To je Božie predzvedenie (vidíte?), že On to vie. On nemôže povedať... On zomrel, aby všetci mohli byť spasení; On to urobil, ale skrze predzvedenie On vedel, kto bude a kto nebude. Vidíte? To je to, čo On vie; ja to neviem, vy to neviete, takže my pracujeme na našom spasení s bázňou a trasením.
133 Ale Boh mal Svoje Slovo postavené a má tak vo všetkých vekoch. Jeho predzvedenie Mu umožnilo, aby postavil v cirkvi a v ľuďoch určité veci, ktoré On urobil od začiatku. A potom to Evanjelium, ktoré bolo kázané do toho veku, je zjavené len určitým ľuďom, tí ostatní z nich to nevidia. Vidíte? "Ďakujem Ti, Otče, Ty si skryl tieto veci pred múdrymi a chytrými a zjavuješ ich nemluvňatám, takým, ktorí sa chcú učiť." To je predurčenie. Nie, že On to urobil cez ... Vy poviete, "Vyberiem teba a nevyberiem teba." Skrze Svoje predzvedenie On vedel, čo budete robiť.
134 On súc nekonečný... Veríte, že je nekonečný? Ak nie je, tak nemôže byť Boh. Potom, len pomyslite, tým, že On je nekonečný, On poznal každú blchu, ktorá kedy bude na zemi, koľko krát tie blchy mihnú očami, koľko loju bude v každej tej blche, každé steblo trávy, na ktoré si kedy sadne; to znamená byť nekonečný. My sme ohraničení, my sa potkýname v temnote. Boh nás pripodobnil k ovciam a my musíme mať vodcu. A ten Vodca nie je človek, ten Vodca je Duch Svätý, Duch Kristov medzi nami. "Ešte chvíľu a svet Ma viacej neuvidí." Jeho fyzické telo bolo pozdvihnuté k Trónu Božiemu, kde bol ten Duch na Tróne, teraz je Kristus na Tróne, Ježiš. "Ešte chvíľu a svet Ma viacej neuvidí, ale vy Ma uvidíte, lebo budem s vami do konca sveta, dokonca vo vás." Trón Boží, Kristov, je postavený do tvojho srdca a On sedí na Božom Tróne; ale v Miléniu sa On posadí na Svoj vlastný Trón, ktorý... On prisahal že vzbudí tohoto Človeka, Svojho Syna, Dávidovho Syna, aby sa posadil na Svoj vlastný Trón.
135 No, On tieto veci zjavuje skrze predzvedenie tým, ktorých určil ku týmto veciam, inak by to neuvideli. Stoja rovno tam, dívajú sa na to a nemôžu to vidieť.
136 Koľkí ste videli ten obrázok tej kravy v chrastí, na ktorý sa musíte stále dívať a dívať? Videli ste to niekedy? Alebo ten obraz Krista na nebesiach, alebo na oblakoch? Vidíte, ten maliar to tam tak zakomponoval, že vy sa musíte na to dívať len určitým spôsobom. No, potom, keď to raz vidíte, nemôžete vidieť nič iné ako to. Zakaždým, ako sa pozriete, je to tam. Koľkí ste videli tie obrazy? Iste ste ich videli.
137 No, to je ten spôsob, ako je to so Samým Kristom, s Evanjeliom, s Posolstvom. Keď raz vidíte Posolstvo tej hodiny, vy nemôžete vidieť nič, okrem toho. Všetko ostatné je preč, ten ostatok je len vycpávka (vidíte?), keď raz vidíte to Posolstvo.
138 Tak to bolo v čase Noeho. Keď Noe a jeho skupina... Keď oni raz videli to posolstvo, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla Mojžišova skupina, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla Jánova skupina, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla Ježišova skupina, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla skupina apoštolov, na ničom inom nezáležalo. Keď to videla Lutherova skupina, keď to videla Wesleyho skupina, keď to videla skupina letničných, na ničom inom nezáležalo; oni sa odtiahli od všetkého. Prečo? Skrze Jeho predzvedenie On predurčil, aby sa tieto veci stali.
139 On si vyberá Svoju vlastnú osobu, skrze Svoje predzvedenie. Ako On povedal tu v Rimanoch 8, že Ezav... aby vyvolenie Božie stálo pevne... že Ezav a Jákob sa obaja narodili zo svätých rodičov, dvojičky, aby Jeho vyvolenie mohlo stáť pevne a pravdivo, On povedal, "Ezava som nenávidel a Jákoba som miloval," predtým, ako sa obaja narodili. Vidíte? On vie, čo je v človeku. On to vedel od počiatku, čo to bolo; preto On môže spôsobiť, aby všetko spolu pracovalo v ten pravý čas. My sa stávame celí nervózni a znepokojení, Jeho ste nikdy nevideli znepokojeného, ani oni. Vidíte? Všetko pracuje presne spolu, hodiny odbíjajú.
140 Tieto veci, ktoré sa mali stať, všetky tieto ženy s krátkymi vlasmi a títo muži, ktorí nosia vlasy ako ich ženy. Vidím ich, úplne presne, ako majú kudrlinky vo vlasoch, tu vpredu to majú zakrútené. Aká prevrátenosť. To je výsledok Satanovho Edenu. A pozrite sa na ňu, ona sa snaží strihať si vlasy, ako jej muž. Jej muž si necháva narásť vlasy, ako jeho žena. A ona nosí jeho oblečenie a on nosí jej spodné prádlo. Vidíte, tu to máte. Ona sa stáva mužskou, a on sa stáva ženským. Vidíte, to je Satanov Eden, v protiklade s tým, ako to Boh učinil na počiatku. To je pravda.
141 Ak nezačnem, tak sa nikdy nedostaneme do tohoto. Ale tieto veci a ten spôsob, ako to On urobí, a kto to urobí, to je Jeho vybraná cesta, On to vyberá. To je tak, ako On chce, aby to bolo urobené.
142 Ako som počul brata Perryho Greena, nášho pastora v Tucsone, ako kázal jedného večera o tom, ako Boh učinil veci určitým spôsobom (zabudol som, čo to bol za text), ale on povedal, "To je spôsob, ako sa to Bohu páči, to je spôsob, ako to Boh robí." No, to je pravda.
143 No, kto je medzi nami, kto mu povie, že sa mýli? Kto by sa opovážil postaviť pred Božiu tvár a povedať, "Mýliš sa, Pane, mal by si to urobiť tak, ako to chcem ja, tak, ako to Dr. Taký-a-taký povedal, že by sa to malo urobiť"? Kto je tak ďaleko so svojimi duševnými schopnosťami, že by povedal niečo takéto? Nie, vy by ste neišli a nepovedali to, ale si to myslíte.
144 Ako v mojom posolstve o antikristovi, "Povstanú falošní kristovia." No, On nepovedal "falošní Ježišovia. Vidíte, nikto by sa nepostavil a nenechal sa nazývať "Ježiš" v zmysle Pána. Ale falošní kristovia, to znamená "pomazaní".
145 Ó, oni, každý jeden si myslí, že má pomazanie, "Sláva Bohu, on môže robiť to a tamto." Ale postavte ho do skúšky Slova a zistíte, kde on vychádza z posolstva na tú hodinu.
146 Oni mali pomazanie v čase Ježiša, ale nie na ňom.
147 Mali pomazanie v čase... Dokonca Dátan mal pomazanie v čase Mojžiša. On povedal, "No, nemysli si, že ty si ten jediný svätý medzi nami; Boh ich má mnoho. My tu začneme organizáciu, skupinu ľudí."
148 Boh povedal Mojžišovi, "Oddeľ sa od neho." On otvoril zem a prehltol ich. On dal Svoje originálne Slovo Mojžišovi, Svojmu prorokovi; to je jediný spôsob, ako to On kedy robil a ten jediný spôsob, ako to kedy urobí. On nemení Svoj plán. Vidíte?
149 Takže naše myšlienky sú nesprávne. Jeho myšlienky sú vždy správne. A nepokúšajte sa Mu povedať, že On sa mýli. Bez ohľadu na to, o kom si myslíme, že je najlepšie spôsobilý; to nie je na nás, povedať, kto je najlepšie spôsobilý. No, tu je to, kam sa dostávate so svojou organizáciou.
150 Nejaký milý brat, naplnený Duchom Svätým pôjde do mesta a vybuduje organi... vybuduje milú skupinu ľudí a oni sa stretnú na konferencii spolu so všetkými tými svätými bratmi, viete, a povedia, "Viete čo? Verím, že malý Jones tu (on je medzi nimi len malé špáratko), myslím, že by mal mať tú peknú veľkú modlitebňu, myslím si. Čo myslíte, nie je to tak?" Ó! Tam ho máte. A potom je zhromaždenie roztrúsené. Vidíte?
"Oddeľte mi..." Boh robí to rozdelenie, On je ten, ktorý to robí. Ale oni všetci, každý jeden chce vziať tohoto malého, tu ho postaviť a tohoto tu dole. To je ľudská idea.
151 Človek má kľúče, ale v skutočnosti tie kľúče drží Boh. Oni robia učeníkov, svätú cirkev, kľúče; a sledujte to, ako to bolo, keď to po prvý krát použili. Keď Judáš upadol skrze prestúpenie, oni sa spolu zišli a hádzali losy a tí svätí bratia... Kto by povedal, že neboli svätí bratia? Kto povie, že neboli svätí? Ale oni hádzali los a padlo to na Mateja. A keď on... Čo on kedy urobil? Nič. Ale Pavol bol ten vyvolený. Amen. To bol Boží výber: malý, krivonosý, uštipačný, Žid s výbušnou povahou. Nie Matej, D.D., viete on bol... ale Pavol, Boh vybral Pavla, cirkev vybrala Mateja. Vidíte? Nemáte žiadne právo povedať Bohu, že sa mýli. On vie, čo robiť; On vie, z čoho je človek učinený.
152 Kto by kedy z tej cirkvi vybral Pavla? Ó, nie, nikdy. Povedali, "To je ten chlapík, ktorý nás všetkých posiela do väzenia."
153 Ale Boh povedal, "Ukážem mu, čo bude musieť trpieť pre mňa." Viete.
154 V poriadku, bez ohľadu na to, o kom si my myslíme, že má pravdu; Boh vie, kto je najspôsobilejší, lebo On pozná srdce človeka, On pozná.
155 Ani prebudenie, alebo tieto veci, sa nedejú v čase, kedy si my myslíme, že sa majú stať. My si myslíme, "Toto je teraz ten čas, sláva Bohu." Všímam si tam v tých skupinách Obchodníkov, "O chvíľu príde, haleluja, veľké prebudenie."
156 Nebuďte zvedení, "On už prišiel a urobili mu, čo chceli." Ale oni si myslia, že je prebudenie. Deje sa to? Nie! Je to hotové, mŕtve, je po tom (aha). Všimnite si, toto je čas ozdobenia lámp, čas vyjdenia a vojdenia. "Tí, ktorí očakávajú na Pána, nadobúdajú novej sily."
157 Všimnite si tu, v našom texte, všimnite si Dávida, kráľa Izraela; on bol ten, ktorý dostal zjavenie prenesenia Božej archy naspäť na svoje miesto, oni sa o tom nikdy neradili vo dňoch Saula, lebo Saul odpadol. Tak oni sa vôbec nikdy nedohadovali o tej arche, zmluve, vo dňoch Saula, lebo on odpadol a dostal sa preč od Boha. Tak Dávid, rýchlo, s inšpiráciou... Teraz si toto všimnite. Je to veľmi záludný text, ak to nezrozumiete správne. A ja cítim, že prichádza hodina, kedy by sme mali byť mužmi a nie bábätkami. Mali by sme mať silný pokrm namiesto mlieka.
158 Všimnite si Dávida, kráľa Izraela, tento kráľ bol práve čerstvo poma- zaný za kráľa, alebo zvolený za kráľa, Saul... Samuel ho pomazal podľa vôle Božej a on bol absolútne Bohom vybraný kráľ, niet o tom pochýb. A tu on je a jeho zasiahla tá inšpirácia. Dávidovi to bolo zjavené. On mal to zjavenie, nikto druhý na to nič nepovedal. "Poďme a prinesme archu, lebo to je vôľa Božia, aby bola tá archa s nami, aby sme sa mohli pýtať Boha skrze túto archu." Veľmi, veľmi statočná vec, nemyslíte? V poriadku.
159 Pamätajte, ale on, súc kráľom, a mal pritom zjavenie, prekročil svoje miesto. Bol tam v zemi prorok, volal sa Nátan, on bol ten, ktorý bol určený, aby dostal zjavenie. Nie je nič, čo by malo byť povedané, On povedal, "Pán nerobí ničoho kým to nezjaví Svojim služobníkom prorokom." Ale vidíte, Dávid, súc kráľom, mal na sebe pomazanie... No, je to to Písmo? Bolo na ňom pomazanie a dostal pravé zjavenie, ale bolo to nesprávne. Lebo Nátan bol prorokom toho veku, a to zjavenie nikdy neprišlo k Nátanovi a keď to zjavenie prišlo k Dávidovi, on sa o tom nikdy neradil s Nátanom. On len vyšiel vpred a robil to, čo chcel robiť.
160 Ale všimnite si, s kým sa Dávid radil, tu v 13. kapitole, "Ale radil sa s veliteľmi tisícov a stov, so všetkými vojvodami," späť do svojho zhromaždenia. Vidíte? "No, nemyslíš si, že by sme mali urobiť..." To nie je to. No, on sa snažil urobiť Bohu službu, ale on nebol na to určený, lebo Boh už mal cestu.
161 Práve tak, ako Boh mohol hovoriť ku tomu kráľovi o jeho vrede a uzdravení, ale On to neurobil. On mal na to určenú cestu, to bol Jeho prorok. Tak On hovoril ku prorokovi. Izaiáš mu povedal, aby sa vrátil a povedal Chezekiášovi, čo sa stane.
162 No, Chezekiáš hovoril tvárou v tvár s Bohom a Boh mohol hovoriť ku Chezekiášovi, samozrejme, ale On mal určité kanály. Rozumiete tomu? Boh má Svoju pripravenú cestu, ako robí veci: ako posiela prebudenia, hovorí, čokoľvek to je. On má Svoj spôsob, ako to robí a my sme nikto, aby sme Mu povedali, ako to má robiť. On to robí tak, ako sa Mu to páči robiť.
163 Tak vidíte Dávida, on bol inšpirovaný... No, pamätáte si, že som povedal pomazanie, falošné pomazanie? Pamätajte, Duch Svätý môže prísť a pomazať nejakú osobu a stále to bude mimo vôli Božej. Toto tu to rovno dokazuje. My musíme ísť cez ten Boží spôsob, ako sa to má robiť, nie naše spôsoby, Božou cestou, ako to robiť. Lebo Dávid, súc kráľom, pomazaný, pomazaný Duchom Božím na sebe (typ na Ježiša Krista), ale on nebol Božím kanálom.
164 A celému tomu zhromaždeniu sa to páčilo, hovorí Biblia. Všimnite si, vojvodovia tisícov a stoviek, tiež kňazi a teológovia si mysleli, že by to bolo nádherné. Tam sú vaše biblické školy a všetko možné, oni si mysleli, že by to bolo nádherné. Dokonca všetci ľudia súhlasili a kňazi a všetci z nich súhlasili, že to kráľovo pomazanie je správne. Všimnite si. Ale Boh nezasľúbil, že zjaví Svoje Slovo vo Svojom čase im. Boh mal Svoj spôsob zjavenia Jeho Slova, ale nie im. Pamätajte, to bolo v protiklade k Bohu.
165 Niečo ako vo dňoch Micheáša, syna Jimlu. Pamätáte si ten príbeh? Júda a Izrael boli oddelení a mali dve odlišné kráľovstvá a Achab bol kráľom nad jedným tým kráľovstvom. A Jozafat bol nad kráľovstvom Júdu, myslím, že bol, a Achab bol nad Izraelom, Jeruzalemom.
166 Všimnite si, a tu prichádza skupina votrelcov a vzali časť Bohom-danej zeme, ktorú Boh dal Izraelu a títo Filištíni tu hore, Sýrovia, oni držali tú zem a kŕmili svoje vlastné deti z tej zeme, ktorá patrila Izraelu. A tak oni potrebovali tú zem, aby kŕmili svoje deti a ich rodiny. Boh im dal... To boli ich Bohom-dané práva.
167 A tak Achab zavolal dolu Jozafata a povedal, "Prídi dolu." Povedal, "Pozri sa tam, čo robí náš nepriateľ. Je to správne, že my, ľud Boží s Bohom-danými právom, že my by sme mali mať túto zem...? To patrí nám. Boh skrze Svojho proroka, Jozuu, nám rozdelil túto zem, mala by byť naša, patrí nám, našim deťom, a tu to tí komunisti nám to zabrali a my máme... Sme tak hladní a oni majú naše Bohom-dané práva. Nemyslíš si, že by sme tam mali ísť a zabrať našu zem späť? Ak spojíme svoje sily: ak vy, metodisti a presbyteriáni a všetci a presbyteriáni a luteráni a tak ďalej, ak tu teraz zriadime ekumenickú radu, všetci si spolu sadneme a zaberieme to." (Hovorím teraz v podobenstve). "Pôjdeme a dostaneme to."
168 "No," povedal, "istotne, sme všetci jedno."
169 No, Biblia hovorí, "Ako môžu ísť dvaja spolu ak sa nezhodnú?" Vidíte?
170 Tam je to, kde sa ten veľký muž, ten veľký letničný muž, Jozafat, zmiešal s nesprávnym davom. A to je to, čo sa stalo dnes našim letničným. Sú tam niektorí skutoční mužovia, ale oni sú zamiešaní v denominačnom dave. Vyjdite z tej veci. To je prekliate od Pána.
171 Všimnite si teraz. Tu on bol a povedal, "Áno, to znie rozumne." Povedal, "Naše vozy sú tvoje, náš ľud, predsa sme všetci Židia. Iste, pôjdeme s tebou hore." Ale v Jozafatovi zostalo dostatok náboženstva, aby povedal, "Nemyslíš, že by sme sa mali prv poradiť s Pánom?" Vidíte?
"Myslím, že by to bol dobrý nápad."
172 No, Achab, samozrejme povedal, "No, ó, iste, mal som na to myslieť."
173 "No, je niekde nejaký Boží muž? Máš nejakého proroka?"
174 "Ó, mám ich štyristo. Mám tam dolu celý koncil, celú denomináciu. Oni sú všetci hebrejskí proroci."
175 No, pamätajte, Biblia hovorí, že oni boli proroci, hebrejskí proroci, nie pohanskí proroci, hebrejskí proroci, celá škola, teologický seminár.
176 "Dobre, priveď ich sem!"
177 A tí králi sa obliekli a posadili sa pred nich, aby urobili na tých prorokov dojem. A tu prichádza, myslím, že to bol Cedekiáš, veľký vodca tých miestnych radcov, alebo čokoľvek on bol, vyšiel tu medzi nich. On si urobil dva veľké rohy, povedal, "Počul som od Boha, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, ´S týmito rohmi vytlačíš Sýrov z tej zeme."
178 "Ó, sláva!" Každý si myslel, že to je nádherné, výborné.
179 Sledujte, ako blízko sa to dostáva až do najkrajnešej medze, ten rozdiel medzi tým správnym a tým nesprávnym. A pamätajte, to spadne na jednu alebo na druhú stranu; a niekedy to prichádza ako naostrená žiletka, ten rozdiel, medzi správnym a nesprávnym. To musí byť každé Slovo Božie, nie len takmer každé Slovo, ale každé Slovo. A to zostúpilo dnes, nie k luteránom, nie k metodistom, nie k letničným, ale do tohoto vyostreného veku, v tomto veku, kde to antikristovské pomazanie je tak dokonalé, že by to zviedlo i vyvolených; oni spadnú na zlú stranu, ak to nebudú sledovať, ako klin na štiepanie. Sledujte to. Buďte opatrní. My teraz nežijeme v letničnom veku. My sme prešli ten vek, tak isto, ako prešiel Lutherov, prešiel ... Rozumiete?
180 Všimnite si. No, všetci tí proroci prorokovali, bolo ich štyristo, dobre kŕmení, dobre upevnení, tí hebrejskí proroci im vydávali svedectvo, v jednom hlase, "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, choď hore, Pán je s tebou."
181 Jozafat povedal, "No, to znie dobre." Ale povedal, "máte ešte jedného?"
182 "Ešte jedného? Máme tu celú denomináciu, máme tu zhromaždenú celú radu (koncil). Prečo by sme potrebovali ešte jedného?"
183 On povedal, "Ó, ale ja som si myslel, že by tam mohol byť ešte jeden."
184 On povedal, "Ó, áno, je ešte jeden, ale on ani nepatrí do tejto rady. On je vyvrheľ. Je to Micheáš, syn Jimlu a ja ho nenávidím." Vidíte? Povedal, "Oni ho neprijmú do obecenstva a on je od začiatku len obyčajný vyvrheľ. A on neustále, všetko, čo prorokuje, to ani trochu môj seminár nepovzbudí. (Aha) A on robí všetky tieto zlé veci, on vždy proti mne prorokuje zlé, len aby sa líšil."
185 "Ó," Jozafat povedal, "nech takto nehovorí kráľ, ale ja by som rád počul, čo má tento človek do povedania."
Povedal, "No, nájdeme ho."
186 Tak oni vyslali nejakého človeka niekde tam na púšť, a ten mu povedal, "Teraz na tvojej ceste späť, chcem ti niečo povedať. Chceš sa znovu vrátiť do tej denominácie? (Vidíte?) Chceš mať znovu s nimi všetkými obecenstvo? Ak chceš, hovor to isté, čo hovorí ten miestny presbyter (starší), hovor to isté, čo hovorí ten biskup a oni ťa privedú rovno späť. Teraz je ten čas to urobiť."
188 Ale viete si predstaviť pomazaného, pravého proroka Božieho, aby robil kompromisy s jedným Slovom Božím? Nie, určite nie.
189 On povedal, "Ako že žije Pán, ja poviem len to, čo Boh hovorí." Potrebujeme syna Jimlu. "Ako že žije Pán, poviem len to, čo On povie (Tak je to), čo On povie."
190 Takže keď sa oni dostali tam pred tých ľudí, všetci proroci, oni povedali, "No, povedz, že oni..."
191 On povedal, "Počkajte, dajte mi túto noc, nechajte ma, nech vidím, čo povie Pán."
192 Tak tej noci sa mu ukázal Pán vo videní a povedal mu, čo má povedať. Nasledujúce ráno povedal, "Čo hovoríš, Jimla?", keď tam všetci stáli... vlastne "Micheáš, syn Jimlu," povedal, "Čo hovoríš teraz? My sme tu všetci spolu, všetci kňazi a všetci proroci a všetci králi a všetci tu spolu sedia. Čo hovoríš teraz na tomto veľkom koncile?"
193 Povedal, "Choď hore," povedal, "ale videl som Izraela roztrúseného, ako ovce nemajúce pastiera."
194 A Achab povedal, "Čo som ti hovoril? Ten odpadlík vie prorokovať len zlé proti mne."
195 Ako on mohol hovoriť niečo iné, keď Boh mu hovoril tú istú vec? Prorok má byť hovoriacimi ústami Božími, nie jeho vlastnej mysle. Jeho... On len hovorí. On je úplne vydaný Bohu, on nechce nikoho zraniť, ale on musí povedať to, čo Boh hovorí, lebo on nemá sám nad sebou kontrolu.. Vidíte?
196 On povedal, "Či som ti nehovoril?"
197 A potom tam hore prišiel ten veľký muž s tým rohom a udrel ho po ústach a povedal, "Ktorou cestou odišiel Duch Boží odo mňa?" Inými slovami, nech to prelomím, "Pozri sa sem... Pozri, chcem ti niečo povedať, Micheáš. Uvedomuješ si, že ja som majster v Písmach? Uvedomuješ si, že ja mám pomazanie?" Alebo, "krst (dnes by sme tak povedali), uvedomuješ si, že ja to mám?"
198 Jimla povedal, "Nepochybujem o tom."
199 On povedal, "Ale počúvaj. Duch Boží mi povedal a vydal svedectvo so všetkými mojimi štyristami tu, že vytlačíme Sýrov z tej zeme. A kto si ty, že prídeš sem a povieš, že náš veľký kráľ bude zabitý?" On povedal, "Duch Boží mi to povedal."
200 Dovoľte, nech to tu prelomím, aby ste to mohli rozumieť. A možno nachádzame Micheáša ako hovorí, "Minulú noc vo videní, pane, som videl Boha sediaceho na tróne. A videl som celý zástup nebies zhromaždený okolo Neho a oni mali radu v nebi. Povedali, ´Koho pošleme dolu, aby zviedol Achaba? Lebo tu pod trónom je prorok, pravý prorok, volá sa Eliáš a on prorokoval skrze Moje Slovo a povedal, "Ten bezbožný Achab, pretože zabil Nábota, psi budú lízať krv toho bezbožného muža," a my to musíme uskutočniť, lebo to už bolo vypovedané. Je to TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. To sa musí stať, to tam musí byť. Ako to urobíme?"
201 Potom tam zdola, z tých plaziacich regiónov stratených, celú tú cestu až hore prešiel nejaký duch, povedal, ´Ja som zvodca a ak vám môžem urobiť službu, pôjdem dole až do tých prorokov, lebo oni sú tak zorganizovaní, že oni rozumejú len jedinej veci, a to je malá emócia. A ja spôsobím, že budú prorokovať lož. A dostanem Achaba, aby počúval tých hodnostárov namiesto Tvojho pravého proroka; lebo on bude skúmať všetko, čo povie, s Tvojím Slovom, on bude skúmať svoje videnia s Tvojím Slovom, on bude skúmať všetko, čo robí, s Tvojím Slovom, a ak to nie je so Slovom, on na to nebude počúvať. Ale ak to... Ja môžem zviesť tých ostatných a budem... oni... Achab má takú dôveru v tú veľkú spoločnú jednotu ich bezpečnosti, tak oni sa spolu zhromaždia a ja spôsobím, že Achab ich bude počúvať a pôjde tam. A takto to urobíme.´"
202 "Boh povedal, ´Môžeš to urobiť, ty si skutočný zvodca, choď dolu."
203 A potom ho Cedekiáš udrel po ústach a povedal, "Kde si bol..."
204 On povedal, "Zistíš to, keď budeš sedieť vo vnútornej cele." (Aha)
205 On povedal "Choď hore," povedal Cedekiáš kráľovi. Povedal, "Choď hore a vráť sa v pokoji."
206 Achab povedal, "Vezmite tú osobu a posaďte ho do väzenia. Dajte ho do pút, kŕmte ho chlebom smútku a vodou smútku. A keď sa vrátim odtiaľ s mojim víťazstvom, o čom mi moji proroci povedali, že to prebudenie sa iste stane," povedal, "Postarám sa o tú osobu."
207 Počúvajte tie posledné slová Micheáša ku tomu mužovi: "Ak sa ty vôbec vrátiš, potom Boh nehovoril ku mne." Amen.
208 Vidíte, Boh má Svoj spôsob, ako robí veci. Títo mužovia si mysleli, že robia Bohu službu. Buďte opatrní. Nie emócia, nie nadšenie, nie predstavy, ale to musí byť TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, to musí byť správne. V poriadku, nezáleží na tom... Nachádzame, že tieto veci sa takto dejú.
209 Všimnite si teraz, keď Dávid urobil toto veľké vyhlásenie. A to vyzeralo, že je to dobré, dobrá vec, ktorá by sa spravila; potom nachádzame, že... (Unavujem vás? Nie je príliš neskoro?...) Oni urobili toto veľké vyhlásenie. On sa neporadil s prorokom.
210 No, hocikto vie, že Ámos 3:7 hovorí, že Boh zasľúbil, že On nikdy nič nerobí, dokiaľ to prv nezjaví Svojim prorokom. Počas cirkevných vekov sme mali reformátorov, ale bolo zasľúbené skrze Malachiáša 4, že na zemi bude v tých posledných dňoch prorok, lebo to musí pasovať s tým vzorom; predtým, ako príde čas konca.
211 Predtým, ako prišiel Ježiš, najprv prišiel Eliáš, Eliáš z Malachiáša 3. Matúš 11 tak hovorí, "Ak môžete rozumieť, toto je ten, o ktorom bolo hovorené, ´Hľa, posielam Svojho posla predo Mnou.´" No, On prorokoval, všetci teológovia tomu veria, že v tom poslednom dni sa tiež navráti Duch Eliáša. On musí prísť päť krát, Boh používa toho Ducha: Eliáš, Elizeus, Ján Krstiteľ, potom pre pohanskú cirkev, a potom pre Židov v Zjavení 11. To je Božia m-i-l-o-s-ť (grace), v-i-e-r-a (faith), J-e-ž-i-š (Jesus), Ježiš, päť písmen. To nemôže zostať pri štyroch, to musí ísť do päť. Vidíte? Všimnite si.
212 No, On to zasľúbil, tak to stavia Bibliu presne do tohoto dňa; a Sodoma a Gomora... Eliáš nebol... To nebol Eliáš, to bol Duch Boží na Eliášovi, Eliáš bol len človek. No, my sme mali Eliášov a Eliášove plášte a Eliášove kabáty a Eliášove všetko. Ale Eliášom tohoto dňa je Pán Ježiš Kristus. On má prísť podľa Matúša 17... vlastne Lukáša 17:30. Syn človeka sa má Sám zjaviť medzi Svojim ľudom; nie človek, Boh. Ale to príde skrze proroka. A On nikdy nemal dvoch hlavných prorokoch v tom istom čase, nikdy na svete. Vidíte? Nezáleží na tom koľko je tam... Dve hlavy nemôžu... To musí byť jedna hlava. Boh musí dostať jedného človeka pod kontrolu. Vidíte? Je jeden Boh, bol Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý, ale jeden Boh nad všetkým, všimnite si, a On len používal tie úrady. Tak isto ako s Eliášom, Duchom Eliáša, On použil toho Ducha, ale ten istý Boh to všetko riadi po celý čas, aby vyplnil Svoje Slovo.
213 Všimnite si teraz toto tu. Dávid si myslel, že má všetko na poriadku. A on bol inšpirovaný. Vidíte, ako môže Duch Svätý pomazať človeka? Ale to musí byť v súlade s tým pomazaním. Ten vonkajší duch môže byť pomazaný Duchom Svätým a tá duša môže byť čierna ako smola. Kúkoľ rastie z tej istej vody, ktorá buduje... ktorá dáva život pšenici, ona dáva život kúkoľu; ale tam na spodku toho kúkoľa, tam je život kúkoľa. To je radovanie sa a kvitnutie a dostávanie života a robí to všetko to, čo robí pšenica, ale tá duša toho je kúkoľ. Vidíte? Môžu povstať falošní učitelia, môžu učiť všetky druhy trojičiarstva a všetko možné a byť pomazaní Svätým Duchom a vykonať práve toľko zázrakov, ako môže pravdivé Evanjelium. Ale skrze Slovo tu, to je to, čo to robí. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? No, to je v poriadku učiť toto, myslím, že tu mám dnes medzidenominačnú modlitebňu v tomto hoteli.
214 Všimnite si, sledujte, čo hovoríme. No dobre, počúvajte. Dávid mal všetky tie emócie, ktoré má to skutočné prebudenie. Všimnite si. Oni kričali, vykrikovali, tancovali, oni skutočne niečo mali z toho pomazania, istotne. Všetko to bolo, ako skutočné prebudenie, ale všimnite si, Boh v tom nebol. Boh v tom nebol. On mal proroka, ktorý bol rovno v tej zemi, a oni to mali vedieť. Vidíte? Dávid to mal vedieť.
215 Niečo ako dnes, my máme všetku tú mechaniku, ako tie veľké denominácie, krížové výpravy nášho času, ale ten výsledok sa obracia do toho istého, ako to bolo vtedy, naše výsledky našich veľkých výprav a všetkého nášho veľkého pekného rozumovania, našich veľkých budov a stavaním tisícov budov a pridávaním členov a tak, to sa obracia do toho istého, všetko to končí fiaskom. Nehovorím to preto, aby som sa líšil, hovorím to preto, aby som bol úprimný pred Bohom, pri Ktorého Knihe dnes ráno stojím. Vidíte? Všetko sa to obracia a končí fiaskom, tie isté výsledky.
216 No, pozrime sa, čo sa stalo, keď Boh vo Svojom čase a veku a Jeho proroci neboli braní na vedomie, spoliehali len na teológii, kňazoch, denominacionalizme, presne tak, ako dnes. No, na záver. To sa všetko stáva zamiešaným. Ak je tam pravdivý Duch Boží, On to bude smerovať do Slova, nie len na jedno miesto Slova, do celého Slova pre celý vek. Vidíte?
217 V deň Letníc, Duch to nasmeroval rovno do Toho, do Joela 2:38. Vidíte? V Lutherovom dni to nasmeroval rovno do Toho, vo Wesleyovom, v tomto poslednom letničnom hnutí; ale toto je iný vek, toto je vyvolanie Nevesty. Nie pred dvetisíc rokmi na Letnice, alebo zopakovanie alebo návrat. Letnice...
218 Duch Svätý bol v Lutherovi, Duch Svätý bol vo Wesleyovi, to je Božie Slovo, ktoré je pomazané. A Duch Svätý sa navrátil ku ľuďom toho veku a oni začali mať navrátenie darov. Zistili to tým, že sa vydali Bohu, Duch Svätý hovoril cez nich v jazykoch. Kládli svoje ruky na chorých a oni boli uzdravení. Oni tancovali v Duchu. Vidíte? To bol vek reformácie, ktorý privádzal cirkev späť do poriadku. A to posledné nariadenie cirkvi bolo umiestnenie darov do cirkvi; tak, ako Luther umiestnil ospravedlnenie, Wesley umiestnil posvätenie, letniční umiestnili dary. Ale čo oni urobili? Tú istú chybu, ako príroda ukázala ten vzor v pšeničnej stopke, oni urobili denomináciu, čo je proti Bohu, v protiklade s Bohom.
219 No, zisťujeme, že keď... Potom, ako sa táto stopka zhromažďuje, dáva sa dohromady, oni si formujú svoju vlastnú ideu. A nezáleží na tom ... Keď to "nové vydanie", ako to oni nazývajú, vyšlo zo Zborov Božích, čo oni urobili? Oni to nemohli prijať. Bez ohľadu na to, ako to bolo pravdivé, krst na Meno Ježiša Krista, oni už boli Generálnou Radou. Prevzal to človek, Duch ich opustil. To je pravda. A potom prichádza toto... Hovoril som s niektorými vašimi najlepšími vodcami, oni hovoria, "No, čo máme teraz robiť?" A oni sa dostanú do rozpakov, keď vedia, že to je pravda. Ak nevedia, tak sú duchovne slepí a ignorujú Bibliu; nehovorím to teraz škaredo, hovorím to úctivo. Lebo nie je žiadne miesto v Biblii, kde bol kto kedy pokrstený s použitím tých titulov "Otec, Syn a Duch Svätý." A nikdy to nebolo použité, až po ekumenickom koncile, rímsko katolíckou cirkvou. Ich vlastný katechizmus dokazuje tú istú vec. To je katolícka dogma, nie biblická náuka, ale katolícka dogma. A vy, metodisti, ste priniesli vaše katechizmy a všetko tak, ako majú oni, len postupne z toho vyrastáte. Ale keď teraz prichádzate k Letniciam a rozširujete niektoré z tých dogiem, vy sa stále držíte...
220 Ale teraz to je volanie Nevesty; teraz, keď bolo otvorených Sedem Pečatí, teraz, keď všetky tie veci, ktoré tí reformátori zanechali, musia byť otvorené a jedine Malachiáš 4 to môže urobiť, pretože k tomu je treba zjavenie priamo od Boha k jednotlivcovi, aby sa tak stalo. To je pravda. To nemôže prísť k nejakej skupine, nikdy to tak neprišlo, k jednému človeku. To je to, čo Boh zasľúbil v tých tieňoch príchodu pre Jeho Nevestu, Eliezér. Vidíte?
221 Všimnite si, kedy kňazi, kazatelia a tak ďalej, dostávajú svoju vlastnú inšpiráciu a sú pravdivo pomazaní. Dávid bol pomazaný. Biblia tak hovorí. Ale vidíte, on išiel cez nesprávny zdroj, on išiel cez nesprávny kanál. On nastavil svoje pomazanie na nesprávny kanál, na nesprávnu stranu, ku ľuďom, a to, čo si oni mysleli, ku veliteľom, čo si oni mysleli, namiesto Božieho svätého kanálu, aby zistil, čo bolo "TAK HOVORÍ PÁN", "Je toto ten čas na to? Je toto tá doba na to? Je toto vôľa Božia?"
222 Potom, ak je on pravý Boží prorok, on prv pôjde pred Boha a povie, "Otče, čo je to?" ako to neskôr urobil Nátan Dávidovi.
Dávid povedal, "Je to správne, aby som ja žil v cedrovom dome a archa môjho Boha tu pod stanmi?"
223 A pozrite na Natanaela, povedal, "Dávid, urob všetko, čo je v tvojom srdci, lebo Boh je s tebou. Si pomazanou Božou nádobou."
224 Ale on súc prorokom a jeho omyl... a Boh je zaviazaný ku Svojim prorokom. Tej noci sa mu On ukázal, povedal, "Choď, povedz môjmu služobníkovi Dávidovi: obdivujem jeho odvahu, milujem ho za toto, lebo on je muž podľa môjho vlastného srdca. A Ja viem, že je ten čas, aby Moja archa takto bola položená pod niečo, ale Ja len... Nie je tá doba, aby sa to stalo. Nechám, aby to urobil jeho syn, ale nenechám, aby to urobil on."
225 Potom tu prichádza Nátan s TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, "Dávid, to veľké zjavenie, ktoré si mal, je tak nesprávne, ako to bolo, keď si vyniesol hore tú archu. (Aha, aha! Vidíte?) Nerob to. Nepokúšaj sa o to. Ale Boh povedal, že bude mať na to tvojho syna, aby to urobil." Tu to máte.
226 Dávid bol pomazaný, aby to povedal, lebo on to dopredu mohol vidieť, práve tak, ako Abrahám hľadal Mesto na zemi. Viete, on ho hľadal, lebo on tu bude jedného dňa žiť, Abrahám, v tom Meste. A on chodil a hľadal ho. A rovno na tom istom mieste, kde ho hľadal, ono bolo rovno nad ním, a vráti sa v Miléniu a on bude žiť v tom Meste. Ale súc prorokom, on bol určený a inšpirovaný, on vedel, že tam niekde je Mesto a on ho hľadal. Ale vidíte, celé zjavenie toho bolo pred ním zakryté. To nebolo pre jeho vek... [Prázdne miesto na páske -- prekl.]... až k Jánovi, kde to on videl zostupovať od Boha z neba. To bolo to Mesto.
227 Vidíte, všetko musí byť vo svojom období. Vy sadíte svoju pšenicu na jar... alebo na jeseň a oberáte ju na ďalšie leto. Vidíte? To musí prísť cez stopku, musí to prísť do klasu a šupky a ďalej do... To musí byť vo svojom období. Celá príroda funguje v súlade. Duch Boží učinil prírodu a všetko, Boh i príroda sú v súlade. Všetky veci, ktoré boli postavené do chrámu, boli podľa vzoru, ktorý videl v nebi.
Vidíte ako strom zápasiac bojuje o život, to znamená, že je niekde strom, ktorý nezomiera. Vidíte človeka, ktorý bojuje o život, to ukazuje, že tam niekde je stánok, ktorý čaká, ktorý nezomiera. "Ak by tento pozemský stánok bol zborený, máme iný, ktorý už čaká."
228 Dobrý nebeský Otec mi dovolil jedného dňa vkročiť poza tú oponu a vidieť to. Koľkí ste počuli o tej duši, čo je pod tým? Pozrieť sa za oponu času. Tam to bolo, tak skutočné, ako keď vám tu všetkým kážem, tam stáli. Duše pod oltárom kričali, "Ako dlho?" Nie len mýtus, niekto, kto mal inteligenciu, "Ako dlho, Pane?" Vidíte? No, my sa teraz v našom veku cítime, ako brat Bill Dauch, ktorý tu sedí, deväťdesiattri ročný. Je tam niečo, čo túži po tom, byť znovu mladým mužom. Je tam niečo... Dali by ste čokoľvek, ako rád (brat Jack a všetci ostatní z nás) by som sa vrátil, brat Gerholtzer, do tej mladej mužnosti. Kvôli čomu to chcete urobiť? Byť mladý a behať znovu dokola? Nie veru. Ale pretože cítime, že by sme mali viac času oslavovať tohoto Boha, ktorého milujeme.
229 Ale drahí moji bratia, ja mám dnes ráno toto posolstvo, že tam je zem, za tou riekou, ktorú volajú "sladké navždy." Tam Ho budeme oslavovať cez tie veky a všetky veky a ako sa bude odvíjať Večnosť. Prečo to cítime? Lebo hlbina volá po hlbine. A tak dlho, ako tá hlbina volá, tam musí byť hlbina, ktorá odpovedá na to volanie, inak by tam nebolo žiadne volanie. Predtým, ako môže byť stvorenie, musí byť najprv Stvoriteľ, aby stvoril to stvorenie, inak nie je žiadne... To ukazuje práve na ten dôkaz, ktorý tam je.
230 Všimnite si týchto kňazov, všetci boli mimo. Všimnite si to pomazanie, v poriadku, nebolo nič zlé na tom pomazaní. Tak isto je to s vami, letničnými, ale sledujte len, do ktorého kanála sa teraz posúvate. Ten deň sa od Letníc zmenil, niečo iné teraz ide. Ak by tam nebol v tej zemi žiadny prorok, možno by Dávid mal pravdu. To je pravda. Ale tam stál Nátan, potvrdený, určený, Boh vydal svedectvo, že je prorok.
231 A sledujte, tá archa v Biblii je vždy pre nás typom na Slovo, lebo tam bolo Božie Slovo v tej arche. A bolo... Všimnite si tú archu, ktorú oni priniesli, pozrite, ako to oni urobili. Ona nebola postavená do svojej originálnej Bohom-určenej pozície. Boh povedal tu v zákone, že to musí... ako to musí byť urobené, ako sa má táto archa niesť, a kto ju má niesť. Ale Dávid, pod svojim pomazaním...
232 Moji bratia, neprehliadnite toto, a moje sestry, vy, ktoré chcete byť kazateľkami a tak ďalej, neprehliadnite toto. Bez ohľadu na to, koľko máte pomazania, vy to musíte dať do Bohom pripravenej pozície. Dávidove pomazanie bolo v poriadku, ale keď to robil, on sa tak nadchol, že prekročil cez tú hraničnú líniu. Čo urobil? On prekročil hraničnú líniu. Namiesto toho, aby položil tú archu na jej originálnu pozíciu, on ju viezol na novom voze a nie na srdciach Levitov. To sa malo niesť na ramenách Levitov, čo je nad srdcom. Slovo nie je v mysli, Ono je v srdci, nie na novom voze. Čo to bolo? To predstavovalo niečo nové, čo tam Dávid urobil. Hovorí to o každej denominácii, ktorá kedy bude. Božie Slovo nie je na to, aby bolo nesené štátnymi presbytermi alebo biskupmi a tak ďalej, z denominácií. To je krst Duchom Svätým v srdci človeka a nie v nejakom cirkevnom hnutí. Duch Svätý je pokladom Božej lásky v srdci mužov a žien, aby poslúchali. Vidíte?
233 To bolo na pleciach Jeho služobníkov, Jeho služobníci boli Levitovia. Položili si to na svoje ľavé plece a takto vzali tú archu, lebo to bolo na ich srdciach. Oni mali to bremeno Slova na ich srdciach. Amen. No, vy máte bremeno svojej denominácie na svojom srdci, bremeno vášho zhromaždenia; či idete vybudovať toto, alebo tamto, alebo urobiť niečo iné, bremeno, o koľko viac ich dokážete dostať do svojej denominácie; namiesto bremena Slova Pánovho, až by ľudia videli jedine Slovo Božie a nič iné. Ale vy to máte teraz na novom voze. Vidíte? Oni to nesú tu hore v tom ekumenickom koncile, na pleciach. Nechcem byť kritický. Nech mi teraz Boh pomôže, hovorím vám len pravdu.
234 Oni sú ovplyvnení vyznaniami a ekumenickými radami, a Slovo, to skutočné Slovo na daný čas, toho veku, zostalo ignorované, lebo oni mali mnoho emócií. Ale Dávid, ten pomazaný kráľ... On bol kráľ, ale on bol pomazaný kráľ. Poviete, "Ja som kazateľ, pomazaný." Potom zostaňte kazateľom, nesnažte sa byť prorokom. Vidíte? Ak ste evanjelista, zostaňte evanjelista.
235 Pamätáte na Uziáša, vo dňoch Izaiáša, ten mladý kráľ... mladý prorok... Uziáš bol veľký človek, pomazaný muž, Boh ho požehnal, sám bol požehnaný. Áno, kázal som vám to tu už raz. A jedného dňa sa on dostal tak vysoko, až si myslel, že môže vziať úrad kňaza a on vzal... nakoniec išiel pred Pána a... tí kňazi mu povedali, "Nerob to, Uziáš!" Ale on sa povzniesol. Prorok mu nemohol nič povedať. Tí kňazi poznali svoj poriadok, oni držali svoj poriadok, povedal, "To je nie tvoja úloha, Uziáš. Nerob to."
236 No, on im povedal, "Buďte ticho!" A išiel s tým ohňom obetovať, zaujal prácu kňazov; on bol pomazaný kráľ, nie kňaz. A tí kňazi sa mu snažili povedať, "Ty si výborný kráľ, si pomazaný, Boh nám skrze teba požehnal; ale ty si kráľ, nie kňaz."
237 A vy, pastori, by ste nikdy nemali povedať prorokovi, čo má robiť, alebo vy, evanjelisti, povedať pastorovi. Vidíte, každý jeden má svoj úrad dokonale preukázaný.
238 Tak on išiel s tým ohňom a bol ranený malomocenstvom a zomrel.
239 No, tu je Dávid, kráľ, Dávid sa tu snaží robiť tú istú vec. On to vzal na seba. "No, dobre, musíme ísť. Pozrite, mnoho ľudí. Čo hovoríte, veliteľ, máte desaťtisíc?"
240 "Sláva Bohu, Dávid, cítim Ducha." Ó, on to cítil, on to určite cítil. "Čo myslíš, Dávid? Cítiš to?"
241 "Sláva Bohu, je to všade na mne. Pozrime a skontrolujme, či je to správne. Pozrime sa. Kam patrí tá archa?"
242 "Ku nám, patrí medzi nás."
243 "S kým by sme sa mali poradiť? Iste, s archou." To je to isté, ako tá zem, ktorá patrila Izraelu a nie Filištínom.
"To je pravda. To patrí nám a ja cítim tiež to pomazanie."
244 Velitelia stov, celé zhromaždenie, "Sláva Bohu." Oni tlieskali a kričali a tancovali a skákali hore a dolu.
245 Oni mali Ducha, ale čo si myslíte, že si myslel Otec? "Ako som poslal Nátana, proroka tam dolu! Oni vedia, čo majú robiť, tiež Dávid; ale teraz je on celý nadchnutý a prekročil rovno tú líniu a odišiel robiť toto."
246 V poriadku, všimnite si, Boží originálny plán bol, aby to niesli na pleciach. Existuje päť "musíš". Chcem, aby ste si to zapísali, ak ste... Vidím, že si píšete. (Je asi dvadsať minút po desiatej, takže ja sa budem snažiť skončiť do jedenástej, ak to bude možné. Poponáhľam sa, ako len budem môcť.)
Bez ohľadu na to, ako môže človek byť úprimný v konaní služby Bohu, bez ohľadu na to, aký je úprimný, ako veľmi je pomazaný, koľko je presbyterián, baptista, letničný; bez ohľadu na to, či je biskup, diakon, čokoľvek ste, pastor, evanjelista, prorok, čokoľvek môže byť; existuje päť "musíš", ktoré musia byť najprv brané do úvahy. Bez ohľadu na to, koľko je tam pomazania, ako dobre to vyzeralo, ako ľudia kričia, všetko sa deje v Duchu, je tam "musíš".
247 No, moji bratia, zatiaľ čo si pripravujete papiere, rozumiete teraz prečo? No, pamätajte, vy ste si všetci mysleli a boli ste vyučovaní, ... (Hovorím teraz celému národu)... že ja neverím v hovorenie v jazykoch. Ja verím v hovorenie v jazykoch, ale vy stále môžete hovoriť v jazykoch a nemať Ducha Svätého. 1.Korinťanom 13 hovorí, "Hoci by som hovoril jazykmi ľudskými aj anjelskými, ešte nič nie som." Vidíte? To je pomazanie Ducha Svätého, to nemá nič s tou dušou tu vo vnútri. Vy môžete hovoriť v jazykoch a zapierať Slovo. Videl som to, že sa to deje a vy to tiež vidíte. Vidíte? Nejaká žena môže kázať evanjelium a ... Oni môžu robiť všetky... Strihajú si vlasy a stále kričia a hovoria v jazykoch a všetko možné. Aha. To je presne tak. Vy sa musíte dať do jednej línie s Pravdou Slova.
248 Všimnite si. Bez ohľadu na to, ako úprimný môže človek byť, bez ohľadu na to, ako veľmi je Bohom použitý, bez ohľadu na to, čím je, on musí byť toto: musí byť... To, čo hovorí, musí byť podľa Biblie v tom správnom čase. Ak niekto hovorí, "No, Mojžiš tam vtedy..." Viem, čo urobil Mojžiš, ale to nie je to, čo Boh robí dnes. "No, tam vtedy, pred tridsiatimi rokmi Luther povedal..." To môže byť dobré, ale to nie je to, čo On robí dnes. "No, pred štyridsiatimi rokmi padli Letnice." Ale to nie je to, čo On robí dnes. Vidíte? To musí byť v správnom čase.
249 Musí to byť podľa Písma. Musí to byť v danom čase, za druhé. Zatretie, musí to byť takým spôsobom, akým Božie Slovo povedalo, že to bude.
250 Teraz poviete, "Sláva Bohu. Duch Svätý padol na mňa, haleluja, práve tak, ako spadol na deň Letníc." Ale to môže byť dnes iné. Na Dávida spadol tiež, či nie? Iste, spadol. Spadol na Uziáša, ale to bolo nesprávne. Vidíte, musíte ísť teraz ešte hlbšie. Vidíte, musíte ísť teraz ešte hlbšie. No, necíťte sa zranení, buďte len úctiví.
251 A všimnite si, to tiež musí prísť k mužovi podľa Božieho výberu, nie podľa denominačného výberu, nie podľa ľudského výberu, ale podľa Božieho výberu. A ak je to posolstvo od Boha, veľké zjavenie od Boha, to musí prísť k Jeho prorokovi. No, ak chcete ku tomu Písmo, je to Ámos 3:7. Vidíte, to musí byť.
252 Existuje päť vecí, ktoré musia byť: Musí to byť v správnu dobu. Musí to byť v čase, kedy Boh povedal, že to bude. Musí to byť napísané v Božom Slove. Musí to byť v dobe Božieho času. Vidíte? A musí to byť skrze Boží výber.
253 A Boh nepotrebuje nikoho z nás, aby vykladal Jeho Slovo. Boh je Svoj vlastný vykladač. On nepotrebuje naše semináre. On nepotrebuje našu múdrosť, to je nezmysel. Vidíte? Eva to mala a zanedbala ten výklad pre svoju múdrosť.
254 Poviete, "Ó, chlapče, ten chlapík je chytrý." No, to neznamená vôbec nič. Iste. Achab bol chytrý muž. Baltazár bol chytrý muž. Satan bol ten najmazanejší a najhrubší, najchytrejší, nikto z vás by mu nemohol čeliť, vôbec nie.
255 Ja nie som závislý na žiadnej múdrosti, som závislý len na Bohu. Vidíte? Aký je Boh? On je Slovo. A potom, ako potom Boh vykladá Svoje vlastné Slovo? Počúvajte teraz pozorne, nezanedbajte tieto veci. Ako Boh vykladá Svoje vlastné Slovo? Tým, že ho uskutočňuje, nie len jedno tu, ale všetko z Toho pre danú dobu.
256 Nie povedať, "Noe, choď a káž a buď inšpirovaný," ale "postav koráb, urob tam dvere, takto to upevni a takto." Čo ak by dal tie dvere na vrch namiesto na spodok? Čo ak by dal okno na spodok a dvere na vrch? Vidíte? Ku tomu musí byť daný návod v súlade s časom, lebo to je presne to, na čo to Boh ide použiť. Musí to tak byť a musí to prísť skrze inšpiráciu.
257 Počul som raz povedať jedného človeka, "Verím, že ten človek sa modlí za chorých, verím tomu, to je fajn. Ale ako prorok...," povedal, "verím, že je Boží prorok, ale ako učiteľ, no, on je ´Jesus only.´" Čo za... Ako by ste nazvali takú osobu? Ten človek ani nevie, o čom hovorí.
258 Práve to slovo "prorok" znamená, že "on je zjavovateľ Božieho Slova," výklad prichádza jedine tam. A to je to, prečo sme dnes v takej potrebe tejto veľkej osoby, ktorá nám má byť poslaná vo forme proroka Eliáša, lebo to bude zjavenie Božie dané nám najavo skrze potvrdenie, ukazujúc nám, že to je ten deň a tá hodina a tá doba, v ktorej to Boh zasľúbil, že to bude. A pamätajte, on bude hovoriť proti, vždy to tak bolo, vždy to tak bude. Odmietnutý, práve tak, ako šupka odtlačí... Najprv on bude prijatý, lebo tá šupka drží tú pšenicu dokiaľ nie je schopná dostať sa na slnko. Letnice budú poskytovať len prístrešok tomu Posolstvu a budú mu dávať otvorené dvere až dokiaľ sa nestanú rozptýlenými, a potom sa šupka odtiahne a pšenica bude ležať v Prítomnosti Syna, aby dozrela.
259 Tam nebude žiadna denominácia, pamätajte na to. Brat Jack, on je historik, tiež mnohí z vás tu. Nikdy nebolo nejaké prebudenie, ktoré by... iba tri roky po tom prebudení, oni na tom začali stavať denomináciu. Je to pravda? A toto posledné zázračné Božie hnutie v týchto posledných dňoch, trvá to dvadsať rokov a je to milión míľ od denominácie, ide to len po celý čas ďalej; šupka sa odťahuje, žiadna spolupráca, nemá to s tým nič do činenia. Vidíte? Vždy sa to od toho odťahuje. To tam už viac nemôže byť, to je teraz Pšenica. Ale my sme veľmi zelení. Aha. To je pravda. Musíme ležať v Prítomnosti Syna, aby sme dozreli, to je všetko. Veľmi zelení, nemáme úprimnosť, posvätenie, tú vec, ktorú by sme mali mať v našom strede, aby sme vedeli, že Duch živého Boha sa pohybuje vo Svojom Slove a ukazuje nám tie veci.
260 Máme falošných napodobovateľov, ktorí povstávajú. Čo majú urobiť? Zviesť. Biblia hovorí, že oni to urobia. "Ako sa Jannes a Jambres postavili proti Mojžišovi, tak sa títo postavia v týchto posledných dňoch." Vidíte? Oni sú takí istí, prichádzajú a napodobňujú to, úplne presne. Vidíte? Buďte opatrní. Sledujte náuku Biblie. Sledujte to Posolstvo, ktoré nasleduje znamenia. Stále tá istá stará škola posolstva? Zabudnite na to.
261 Boh poslal zázraky a znamenia, aby upútal pozornosť Svojho ľudu. Keď prišiel Ježiš a len uzdravoval nemocných a tak ďalej, tak robili aj proroci. Oni si mysleli, "Ó, sláva, On prichádza, On bude farizej. On bude sadúcej."
262 Ale On povedal, "Vy pokolenie hadov a zmijí." Povedal, "Vy ste zo svojho otca diabla a robíte jeho skutky." Povedal, Ak nebudete jesť telo Syna človeka a piť Jeho Krv, nie je vo vás Života." On to nevysvetlil. On to nemusel vysvetliť (haleluja!), to bolo pre iné obdobie. On len povedal, čo musel povedať, "Ja vždy robím to, čo sa páči Otcovi," a to je zachovanie Jeho Slova. "Ak Ja, Môj život a Moje skutky nesúhlasia s Jeho Slovom v tom, čo mám robiť, potom Mi neverte, Ja nie som On; ale ak to súhlasí, potom verte tým skutkom, ak nemôžete veriť mne," On povedal.
263 Všimnite si, že tieto "musí" musia byť.
264 No, Boh im nezjavil tú vec skrze Jeho pripravenú cestu, On to zjavil skrze inšpiráciu, ale to bolo cez nesprávny kanál. Vidíte, inšpirácia pôjde dobre, ale ak je to v nesprávnom kanáli, bude to nesprávne prenesené. Ako keď vezmete náboj a strelíte ho rovno do terča, ono si razí cestu priamo do toho terča, ale nárazový vietor ho môže odfúknuť. Pri aute, vy môžete ísť po ulici šesťdesiat, sedemdesiat míľ za hodinu a nárazový vietor vás odfúkne, vy môžete naspäť vyrovnať kolesá, vrátiť ich na cestu, ale to nemôžete pri náboji, tam nie je nič, čo by narovnalo jeho kolesá, on míňa ten cieľ. Vidíte, to musí putovať v originálnom kanáli.
265 Takisto musí Slovo Božie putovať vo Svojom originálnom kanáli. Žiadny nárazový vietor vás od Toho neofúkne, žiadna malá denominácia ani nič To neodfúkne, žiadne malé prenasledovanie To neodfúkne, je to nasmerované rovno do cieľa. Tiež to tam ide trafiť. A potom Boh... Keď to naráža do toho cieľa, Boh To potvrdí, "presný zásah do stredu terča." Aha, presne čo On povedal, On bude robiť. Tu je to v Písme, toto, TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, ´Stane sa.´" Tu to je. Tu to máte.
266 Tak Boh to nezjavil po Svojej pripravenej ceste. Tak oni to išli urobiť mimo Jeho Slova a mimo toho obdobia, práve tak, ako to máme dnes. Keď človek, bez ohľadu na to, aký je úprimný, snaží sa Mu robiť službu mimo Jeho pripravenej cesty, oni to vždy privedú do zmätku. Tak ako Balám, Balám si myslel, že robí Bohu službu.
267 Myslíte si, že Boh klame? Mení niekedy Boh Svoju myseľ? No, ľudia sa správajú tak, ako keby to robil. Keď On povedal, že ženy si nemajú strihať vlasy; oni hovoria, "My to môžeme robiť, doktor Taký-a-taký povedal, že môžeme. Brat Taký-a-taký povedal, že ty si len príliš obmedzení." Aha, aha. Vidíte?
268 "No, môže sa toto stať, môže sa to stať?"
269 "Áno, Ten-a-ten povedal, že sa to môže."
270 Boh nemení Svoju myseľ.
271 Veríte, že Balám bol prorok? Biblia hovorí, že bol. Veríte, že bol prorok? No, pamätajte, Balák prišiel ku nemu a povedal, "Choď dolu a prekľaj mi tento ľud, lebo oni sú na celej tvári zeme. Oni nie sú ani denominácia, (nie národ), oni sú len roztrúsenou bandou a my sme hodnostári zeme. Choď tam dolu a prekľaj ten ľud a ja ti za to zaplatím."
272 A Balám urobil presne to, čo by prorok mal urobiť, povedal, "Nepôjdem. Počkajte tu cez noc, a nech vidím, čo Boh povie, aby som urobil."
273 Tak on vošiel a povedal, "Pane, sú tu so mnou nejakí ľudia, ktorí prišli a chcú, aby som tam išiel a preklial tento ľud tu dole." Povedal, "Čo chceš, aby som s tým urobil?"
274 Boh povedal, "Nechoď, lebo oni sú Môj ľud."
275 Balám vyšiel von a povedal, "Vráťte sa do svojho domu, nemôžem ísť s vami, Boh mi povedal, aby som to nerobil." Tu je teraz Božie originálne Slovo: "Nechoď."
276 No, potom sa oni vrátili a povedali, "Vieš, tvoj biskup nepočúva."
277 "Dobre," povedal kráľ, "poviem vám, čo urobíme. On potrebuje nejaké peniaze. Verím, že to by ho mohlo presvedčiť, alebo ho možno urobíme štátnym presbyterom, možno že mu dám niečo veľké, aby urobil. Mohol by som ho urobiť biskupom, neviete povedať, čo by som mohol urobiť. No, ja vám poviem, čo urobím. Vy jednako nemáte dostatok vzdelania, aby ste ho presvedčili, vaše "his" a "hain´ts" a "tote" a "fetch" a "carry" [slangové výrazy v angl. - prekl.], to nie je správne. On vás nebude počúvať, pošleme tam skutočne vzdelanú skupinu, dôstojnejšiu."
278 Oni tam išli a povedali, "Doktor Balám, doktor Balám, pozdravujeme ťa. Prinášame pozdravy od kráľa."
279 "Dobré ráno, bratia."
280 "No, doktor Balám..." Ó, ten slovník, ako to bolo skutočne vysypané... A povedali, "Kráľ povedal, že ťa povýši a dá ti tiež veľkú česť. A vieš, oni ti za toto ponúkli len toľko peňazí, ale kráľ hovorí, že to strojnásobí, zoštvornásobí, ak len prídeš a ujmeš sa toho." Potom mal Balám trochu svrabľavé ruky. Dostal bláznivé myšlienky a rozhýbal svoju myseľ.
281 No, pamätajte, on pre to volal na Boha, bol pomazaný, ale vytlačil Boha z toho originálneho plánu. A to je presne to, čo urobili letniční. Aby ste boli populárni, vy, jednotári, trojičiari, pre popularitu ste si urobili denomináciu, aby ste boli odlišní, zorganizovali ste sa a ste mŕtvi. Nikdy viac nepovstanete. Tak veru. Ale vidíte, vy ste mali zostať s Božím orig... On vás vytiahol z tých Zborov, aby vás učinil ľudom, ale vy ste sa zorganizovali a vrátili sa rovno do tej istej grcanice, (prepáčte), z ktorej ste vyšli. "Ako sa pes vracia ku svojmu vývratku a prasa do svojho blata..." Prepáčte, že som to povedal, odpusťte mi, to nie správne tu za kazateľňou. Povedal som to len v tele.
Všimnite si... to je to, čo som chcel povedať, vývratok. Mal som to tak povedať. To slovo bolo v poriadku, len zle použité. Bolo použité v poriadku, len zle znelo. Viete... Vývratok, "Ako sa pes vracia ku svojmu vývratku..."
282 Ak tieto Zbory Božie, Generálna Rada, zorganizovali najprv letničných a dostali ich do toho tak, až oni nemôžu prijať zjavenie; či neviete, jednotári, že ste urobili tú istú vec? Ako môžete prijať posolstvo semena hada, večnej bezpečnosti a týchto ďalších vecí, ktoré vyšli? Vy ste tak pevne zorganizovaní, až to nenecháte prejsť vašimi dverami, to isté, čo urobil Balám. Ale Boh nemení Svoju myseľ.
283 Tak Balám išiel späť a povedal, "Pane, pozri, ja mám teraz skutočne príležitosť byť niekým. Vieš, bol som nikým, ale mám príležitosť byť niekým. Čo hovoríš na to teraz, Pane?" No, to nikdy nemal povedať. On presne vedel, čo Boh povedal, aby urobil.
284 Tak isto každý jeden z vás, ktorí ste pokrstení vo meno "Otca, Syna, Ducha Svätého," pri týchto ostatných sporných otázkach Biblie, ktoré majú byť v tomto dni, vy viete, čo máte s tým robiť: prijať to. Keď vidíte Boha jasne potvrdzovať, že je to Pravda, to je Boh, ktorý vykladá Svoje vlastné Slovo. Ale budete to robiť? Nie, vaša organizácia vás to nenechá urobiť.
285 Mnohí z kazateľov tam v Tucsone počúvajú dnes ráno. Brat Gilmore, nemám nič proti tebe, brat Brock, Prvý Zbor, priateľská cirkev. Vy, mužovia, bol som tam po celý čas, vy ste ma ani nenechali prísť. Ja... Iste, vy by ste nemohli, nemôžete to a pritom zostať tým, čím ste. Nemôžete prijať zjavenie, lebo ste sa stali denomináciou.
286 A počúvajte, práve tak, ako Uziáš bol zabitý, lebo bol pod nesprávnou inšpiráciou, tak mnoho Kresťanov stráca svoje prežitie tam v tých mŕtvych denomináciách, lebo oni kladú svoju ruku na tú Archu, hoci nie sú ku tomu určení, aby to robili. No, vy tomu môžete veriť alebo neveriť, to je na vás. Boh je vašim Sudcom. Boh nikdy nevzal späť Svoje Slovo. To, čo On povie po prvý raz, On to hovorí zakaždým.
287 On povedal Balámovi, "Nechoď." A potom sa Balám vrátil a povedal, "Ale Pane, mohol by som ísť?"
288 Pozrite. Boh povedal, "Choď." On mu teraz dáva povolenie ísť. To je dopustená vôľa Božia a nie originálna vôľa Božia. Vidíte, do akých problémov sa on dostal?
289 A akýkoľvek človek, ktorý niečo stavia, nejakú organizáciu, alebo niečo, čo nie je založené na Božom Slove, to je trasúci sa piesok, a to padne. To zomrie s takou istotou, lebo Slovo Božie je rastúcim Telom Nevesty. Nemôže urobiť, aby to malo všade nohy, všade ruky, všade stehná. Tieto veci prichádzajú vo svojej dobe.
290 A letniční, vy ste to urobili všetko jednou vecou, preto nemôžete prijať nové zjavenie. To je ten dôvod, prečo zostávate rovno tam, kde ste a zomierate, To sa hýbe ďalej (je toho toľko, nechcem vás utrápiť), ale Boh nemení Svoju myseľ. Jeho prvé rozhodnutie je úplne správne. Tak Boh nemení Svoju myseľ. On vás len nechá ísť vo vašej dopustenej vôli. "Boh je dobrý Boh," ako hovorí Oral Roberts. On je tiež strašný Boh.
291 Pozrite, práve tak, ako hovoríte, "Sláva Bohu, chcem hovoriť v jazykoch." On vás to nechá robiť, ale to nie je žiadny znak, že máte Ducha Svätého.
292 Pamätáte si, čo povedal Tomáš, ten starý pochybovač? "Dokiaľ neuvidím nejaký dôkaz, musím položiť svoje prsty do Jeho klinov, do Jeho rúk a do Jeho bokov; ja tomu ani nebudem veriť." No, tu to máte, tá istá vec.
293 Ježiš povedal, "Tu, Tomáš, polož sem potom svoje ruky, ak je to to, čo chceš vedieť." Vidíte? Ak chcete ísť po Tomášovej ceste, choďte. Ale čo On povedal, "O koľko väčšia je odplata tých, ktorí nikdy nevideli a pritom veria."
294 Všimnite si, tým, že toto urobil zapríčinil smrť úprimného človeka, ktorý položil svoju ruku na archu, keď to nemal robiť. Veľký, úprimný muž, ktorý si myslel, že pomazanie a všetko bolo správne, ale tá archa bola prenášaná nesprávnym spôsobom. "Voly," hovorí Biblia, "sa potkli," nie Leviti. Tie voly sa potkli a ten voz sa išiel prevrátiť a úprimný človek, so srdcom plným lásky, položil svoju ruku na archu, aby ju zadržal a bol udrený smrťou, lebo žiadny človek sa nemohol dotknúť archy okrem Levitov. Vidíte, ako Boh zachováva Svoje Slovo, ako zachováva Svoje kanály, Svoje nariadenia? Uziáš bol ranený malomocenstvom. Tam je Dávid, nakoniec zapríčinil smrť človeka, veľká pohroma; pritom pomazaní Duchom, obidvaja, ale mimo Božieho kanála. Je to pravda? On zomrel. Ó, to vydesilo Dávida na smrť. To sa volalo... názov toho miesta, ako to brat Jack prečítal. On ho tam poznačil.
295 Koľko denominácií urobilo tú istú vec úprimným veriacim. Katolícka cirkev, metodisti, baptisti, Cirkev Kristova, dokonca letniční zapríčinili mnohým duchovnú smrť tou istou vecou. Keď to prišlo, tieto veci, oni zistili... A nemôžu už ďalej ísť, lebo to je to, čomu verí ich denominácia.
296 Pozrite dnes, veľké výpravy, tá istá vec. Nerobia nič, len ich činia dvojnásobnými deťmi pekla, horšími, ako boli na začiatku. Robia im to ťažšie, skutočne, aby nemohli prísť ku Pravde. Majú jedno z týchto veľkých evanjelizačných zhromaždení a všetci z nich prichádzajú, chvíľu idú, a potom sa vracajú a začínajú znova všetok tento hriech. Potom počujú o ďalšom prebudeneckom zhromaždení, povedia, "Ách, mal som toho dosť, skúšal som to, nič na tom nie je." Vidíte? Oni nepoznajú ten kanál. Boh hovorí...
297 Počúval som nášho veľkého evanjelistu Billyho Grahama, sedel som raz takto pri raňajkách, a povedal, "Ja... " Tu v Louisville, Kentucky, zodvihol Bibliu a povedal, "Tu je Boží príklad." A to je pravda, ten muž povedal pravdu. Povedal, "Vy idete... Pavol išiel do nejakého mesta a obrátil jedného, vrátil sa o rok a mal tam tridsať obrátených. Povedal, "Ale ja idem do mesta a mám tridsaťtisíc obrátených a vrátim sa o šesť mesiacov a nemôžem nájsť ani tridsiatich." Povedal, "Viete, čo sa deje?"
Povedal, "Vy leniví kazatelia," povedal, "vy si sedíte s nohami vyloženými na stole a telefonujete týmto ľuďom namiesto toho, aby ste ich po večeri navštívili a pohovorili si s nimi."
298 Ó, moje srdce horelo. Pomyslel som si,"Ó, veľký muž Boží, nechcem tu s tebou nesúhlasiť, ale kto boli tí leniví kazatelia pri tom Pavlovom obrátenom? To, čo on urobil, on ho zabral do Slova, on ho zobral do posolstva, on ho zobral tam, kde našiel Boha, jeho srdce horelo, on zapálil celú krajinu. A tá jediná vec, ktorú robíte vy, je, že ho dovediete do Baptistickej alebo Metodistickej cirkvi, alebo do niečoho, niet divu, že tam nie je nič, čo by horelo." Tak veru.
299 Potom pozrite, čo Slovo zasľúbilo na dnes. Zistime, či sú to metodisti, baptisti, letniční, alebo čo; na dnes. No, môžete si ísť čítať tie miesta Písma. Vezmite si tie miesta, ktoré som vám citoval. Tiež Zjavenie...
300 Keby som mal čas, čítal by som to, ale nemám. Mám už len asi dvanásť alebo štrnásť minút. Musím zakončiť na čas, o jedenástej, ak sa mi to podarí.
301 Všimnite si Malachiáša 4, Zjavenie 10, Sedem Pečatí. Či nehovorí Biblia... Sledujte teraz. Bol tam Anjel, Posol zhora a zemský posol. A každý posol bol pre určitý vek zboru. On povedal, "Vo dňoch (teraz hovorí), prišiel Anjel (Posol, slovo ´anjel´, anglické slovo znamená ´posol´), zostúpil z neba a položil Svoje nohy na zem a more a prisahal na Neho, ktorý žije na veky vekov, že času viacej nebude." Je to pravda. Dúha okolo Jeho hlavy a diali sa všetky tieto veci. Ten Anjel bol Kristus. Určite. Ale čo On povedal, "Ale vo dňoch siedmeho anjela, siedmy cirkevný vek..."
302 Vždy to je tak, že na konci cirkevného veku, keď to oni majú tak... to duchovenstvo to má také pomiešané, že Boh posiela posla a to je Posolstvo pre ten cirkevný vek. Oni potom berú jeho posolstvo, lebo on žije len chvíľu, a Boh... Potom oni berú jeho posolstvo, namiesto toho, aby zachovali aj to ostatné z toho, a robia z toho denomináciu. A potom prichádzajú a robia ďalšiu denomináciu; ďalší posol, robia ďalšiu.
303 Všetko to budete vidieť v mojej knihe, bude to vyobrazené v "Siedmych cirkevných vekoch", čo mi On povedal, za čím stojím ako Boží svedok, aby som bol za to súdený v deň Súdu. To pochádza od Boha, nie z môjho myslenia. Všimnite si to tu. Ja som o tom rozmýšľal inak, ak by som mal ďalej mať o tom svoje vlastné myšlienky.
Tak ako mi povedal brat Jack o tom Anjelovi, že to "Kristus mal oslávené telo." Ale to nebolo to; to ukazovalo, že to Posolstvo je Pravda, najvyššie Božstvo, On bol Boh, práve tá vec, ktorú som kázal a kážem zo Slova. Slovo vždy vydáva svedectvo Slovu.
304 Teraz rýchlo, lebo chceme za pár minút zakončiť.
305 On povedal, "Vo dňoch Posolstva siedmeho anjela, toho zemského anjela, v siedmom cirkevnom veku, vtedy všetky tieto tajomstvá, ktoré boli stratené tam v tých predošlých šiestich vekoch, majú byť rovno vtedy zjavené." No, to je presne to, čo povedali tí Anjeli. Je tu Sedem Pečatí alebo otvorenie týchto Tajomstiev. A vy sa To snažíte získať pred týmito denomináciami. V protiklade s tým, čo oni... Brat, oni sa zatvárajú ako mušľa, ale oni to vždy robili. Ale je tá doba.
306 Koľkí vedia, že toto je siedmy cirkevný vek? Povedzte "Amen." [Zhromaždenie hovorí "Amen"]. Laodicejský vek, vlažný, ktorý Boh vypľuje zo Svojich úst a oni vypľúvajú Boha zo svojich úst. Nie je žiadny iný vek v Biblii, kde bol Ježiš nájdený vonku, snaží sa klopať, dostať sa späť dovnútra. Oni Ho vystrčili von, žiadna spolupráca. Kto je Ježiš? Slovo. Slovo bolo vystrčené von. Šupky vystrčili pšenicu. On povedal, "Stojím pri dveriach a klepem a ak by nejaký človek v tých okovách tam počul Môj Hlas..." Ó, Bože, buď nám milostivý!
307 To bolo vtedy, keď zomrel ten človek, že Dávid s pomazaním videl, čo urobil zle. Ó, Dávid, ty pastor, či nevidíš svoje mŕtve vierovyznania a denominácie ktorých sa držíš? Či nevidíš, čo to spôsobuje? Zabíja to Uziáša. Duchovne mŕtvi a ty sa divíš, prečo nie je žiadne prebudenie; nechávaš, aby si tvoje ženy strihali vlasy, maľovali tváre, nosili šortky; posielaš svojich chlapcov do "Ricky" škôl a tak ďalej, kedy polovica z nich sa vracia domov ako homosexuáli a všetko toto.
308 Všimnite si Dávidov cieľ: on niesol tú archu do svojho vlastného domu. To nebolo hlavné mesto, to nebolo to miesto; ona patrila do Jeruzalemu. Ale Dávid ju niesol do svojho vlastného domu, on chcel, aby to prebudenie bolo v jeho vlastnej denominácii. "Ó, ak ste Zbory, v poriadku. Ak ste Jednotári, v poriadku. Ak ste Letniční, v poriadku.
309 Ako niekto raz povedal, "Brat Branham, ako máš vôbec niekoho, kto ťa počúvať?" Povedal, "Vidím Billyho Grahama, on dostal každú denomináciu v krajine a oni sú s ním. Vidím Orala Robertsa, každý letničný sa ho drží." Ale povedal, "Ty si proti všetkému tomu." Povedal, "Ako na svete chceš niekedy niekoho dostať?"
310 Povedal som, "To je Boh."
311 "Ja, Pán som to zasadil pred založením sveta. Budem to zalievať dňom i nocou a nikto ich nevytrhne z Mojej ruky," Izaiáš. "Ja to budem zalievať, Ja som to sadil. Ja som zapísal ich mená do Knihy pred založením sveta skrze predurčenie. Ja to budem zalievať, len sa ďalej hýb. Ja zabezpečím vodu, ty na to len striekaj tú vodu." Správne. Vidíte? "Ja to budem zalievať dňom i nocou a nikto ich nevytrhne z Mojej ruky." Ó, tu to máte.
312 On chcel prísť do mesta Dávidovho namiesto do Jeruzalema. Tam v tom čase nebolo pre ňu pripravené žiadne miesto a tak je to dnes. Tieto veľké Tajomstvá, ktoré boli odhalené skrze Sedem Pečatí, tam nie je miesto. A každá denominácia by musela prestať byť denomináciou, aby to vzala. Celou cestou od Luthera až sem k letničným Jednotárom, tam nie je žiadne miesto, aby to prijali. Ani to nemôže prijať nejaký človek a zostať vo svojej denominácii. On bude musieť nasledovať Pšenicu alebo ísť s plevou, s ktorýmkoľvek z tých dvoch chce.
313 Kristus je naša Archa, Slovo. Oni chcú svoju denomináciu. On nemôže (všimnite si), nemôže byť nesený na nových vozoch denominácií; Jeho Posolstvo nemôže ísť na voze novej denominácie, keď to má byť nesené a má to prísť na srdci proroka. To nemôže fungovať. On to zasľúbil, to bude tak, a to je spôsob, ako to musí byť.
314 Tak denominácia to nikdy neprijme, ani oni to nemôžu prijať. A oni sú voči Tomu práve tak zaslepení, ako boli tí Židia, keď zavesili Ježiša na kríž, kedy Ježiš povedal, "Otče, odpusť im, oni ani nevedia, čo robia." Nepohŕdajte nimi, len sa za nich modlite. Lebo čo ak by ste vy boli v tom istom stave so svojimi očami tak slepými, že by ste sa nemohli prebudiť a vidieť, čo sa deje?
315 Ani nemohli vidieť, že to bol práve ten ich Boh, keď On tam visel na kríži a oni spievali 22. Žalm v tom chráme, o dvesto yardov ďalej, "Môj Bože, Môj Bože, prečo si Ma opustil? Prebodli Moje nohy a Moje ruky. (Vidíte?) Všetky Moje kosti, hľadia na Mňa. Prečo si Ma opustil?" A tam, práve ten Boh, o ktorom spievali, boli tak slepí, že Ho zavesili na kríž a nevedeli to.
316 No, či nehovorí Biblia, že tá Laodicejská cirkev, ktorá si myslí, že je taká veľká svojimi denominačnými členmi, že ona je nahá, mizerná, chudobná, slepá a nevie o tom? Čo znamená byť slepý? Slepý znamená, že táto Laodicejská cirkev, tak, ako na konci židovskej cirkvi: slepí práve k tomu Kristovi, ktorého mali vonku, klopal, snažil sa dostať dovnútra; nahí, mizerní, chudobní, biedni, slepí a nevedia to. Ó, Bože, buď milostivý!
317 Prečo nemôže tá pšenica ležať v Prítomnosti toho Svetla Syna a vidieť hodinu v ktorej žijeme? Áno, Kristus je našou Archou, ale Jeho originálny spôsob, ako to urobiť. Potom tu On je... Oni mali Jeho Ducha, v poriadku, vieme to. Oni očakávajú na Pána, vidia Jeho plán z Jeho originálneho Slova, že to má byť potvrdené vo svojom čase; to je to, čo by sme mali robiť práve teraz. A On zjavuje ich vieru skrze Svoje Slovo, tým že Ho vidia potvrdzovať každý plán, ktorý zasľúbil, nie ľudské schémy denominácie, nie získavanie členov pre našu vlastnú archu.
318 Oni majú metodistickú archu, presbyteriánsku archu; každý ide do tejto archy lebo prichádza to veľké súženie, "Sláva Bohu, bol som pokrstený do metodistickej archy, presbyteriánskej, letničnej archy." Je len jedna Archa, to je Ježiš Kristus a On je Slovo.
319 Všimnite si, Boh povedal prorokovi, povedal, "Zjedz ten zvitok," v Starom Zákone. Prorokovi Nového Zákona On povedal, "Zjedz tú knižku." Prečo? Aby ten prorok, a to Slovo boli jedno. Vidíte? To je Archa, Slovo Božie.
320 Boh zasľúbil Svoje Slovo, ako Ono bude vyplnené a ako sa stane, keď si On vyberie Svoju Nevestu, ako sa to udeje. Deje sa to rovno pred vami, v Mene Pánovom, a to, skrze originálne Slovo. To Posolstvo večerného času je tu.
321 Koľkí si pamätajú, ako Haywood raz napísal:
Bude Svetlo v čase večera,
cestu do Slávy iste nájdete.
322 Áno, to večerné zasľúbenie Siedmych Pečatí, Zjavenie 10, Malachiáš 4, Lukáša 30 a 10. Čítajte 5.Mojžišova 4,4:1 a 4, potom 25. a 26. verš a uvidíte, čo On povedal o tom, čo bude tento posledný deň. Toto bol Mojžiš, ktorý hovoril Izraelu, aby zachovávali každé Slovo, nepridávajte ani jednu vec. Mojžiš, ten prorok, bol tam hore a videl to Slovo Božie. A jemu To bolo napísané a potvrdené tým, že Boh to napísal Svojou vlastnou rukou. On povedal, "Zachovajte každé Slovo, nepridávajte ku Tomu ani jednu vec, ani neuberajte z Toho ani jednu vec." Môžete si to prečítať v 25. a 26 verši 5.Mojžišovej 4.
323 Všimnite si. "Nepridávajte ku Tomu, neuberajte z Toho, lebo ak to urobíte, Boh vezme váš diel z Knihy Života. A to ukazuje, že ste neboli Jeho Semenom."
324 Pamätajte. Všetko, čo nám Boh zasľúbil, všetko, čo Boh ku nám hovoril, všetko, čo vám bolo povedané v Mene Pánovom, sa stalo. Boh nikdy neanuloval Svoje zasľúbenie, ale On vždy zachoval každé zasľúbenie, ktoré vypovedal a povedal nám, bolo to a je to Pravdou za týchto posledných dvadsať rokov, Shreveport. Kázal som vám skrze moc Božiu a zdvorilosť vášho pastora a beriem vás dnes na záznam. Ešte aj ženy porodili, muži, deti, nemoci, uzdravenia, proroctvá, veci, ktoré sa mali stať; ani jedna z nich nikdy nezlyhala. Držte sa preč od tých denominácií, oni vás vedú na smrť.
325 Samuel sa postavil jedného dňa a oni povedali, "My chceme kráľa, chceme byť ako ten ostatný svet."
326 Samuel povedal, "Neberte si toho kráľa. On vezme vašich synov a dcéry a urobí toto a tamto."
327 On povedal, "Áno, viem, že máš pravdu."
328 Ale Samuel povedal, "Počúvajte ma. Či som vzal niekedy nejaké vaše peniaze? Či som vás niekedy prosil o živobytie? Či som vám niekedy povedal, že mi musíte dať taký veľký plat, aby som pre vás viedol zhromaždenie?" No, súďte samých seba, dokonca teraz. On povedal, Či som vám niekedy povedal niečo v Mene Pánovom, čo by sa nebolo stalo?" Ani jedna vec.
329 "Ó, áno, Samuel, nikdy si nás neprosil o peniaze, nikdy si nechcel veľké veci. Samuel, to je pravda, a všetko, čo si nám povedal v Mene Pánovom, sa stalo. Ale, Samuel, my aj tak chceme svoju denomináciu."
330 "Potom ju majte. Je to na vás." To je pravda.
331 Vy si môžete myslieť, že konáte Bohu službu a ak vychádzate z toho Božieho spôsobu, ako sa to robí, budete to stále viesť do zmätku, ďalej a ďalej. Ó, cirkev živého Boha... Odpustite mi môj Írsky spôsob a zmysel pre humor, ale v úprimnosti a posvätení svojho srdca, vy, Zbory Božie, vy, jednotári, presbyteriáni, metodisti, čokoľvek ste, bežte aby ste si zachránili život. Pamätajte, choďte preč odtiaľ.
Národy sa rozlamujú;
Izrael sa budí, (pripravuje sa pre ten ostatok)
Znamenia, ktoré predpovedali proroci;
Denominačné dni sú zrátané,
Strachom obťažené.
Vráťte sa ó rozohnaní do svojho.
Deň vykúpenia je blízko;
Ľudské srdcia zlyhávajú od strachu.
Buďte plní Ducha;
Majte lampy ozdobené a čisté;
Pozrite, vaše vykúpenie je blízko.
332 Veríte tomu? Sme v čase konca, sme tu. Ten nápis je na stene, druhý príchod je blízko, Nevesta je vybraná a zalievaná, vyvádzaná.
333 No, to neznamená byť vytiahnutý z cirkvi, to znamená byť vytiahnutý z denominacionalizmu. Vy musíte chodiť do cirkvi, ale nepripájajte sa do žiadnej organizácii. Ježiš chodil so všetkými tými organizáciami, ale nikdy sa nepripojil ani do jednej z nich. Ani nestál po strane žiadnej z nich, určite nie, ale On bol medzi nimi. Tam to Svetlo musí byť rozšírené. A vy zostaňte rovno tam, kde ste a rozširujte to Svetlo. To je to, na čo vás Boh používa. Nejakí ľudia s hladom v srdci, dajte im vedieť, že Ježiš Kristus je skutočný, práve taký istý, ako bol včera, On je dnes a bude až na veky.
334 Môže sa stať, že nejaký muž alebo žena so všetkou svojou úprimnosťou, snažia sa robiť Bohu službu ako len najlepšie vedia, a rozhýbali to nesprávnym spôsobom. S pravým pomazaním Ducha Svätého na sebe, ale je to rozhýbané v protiklade s Božím plánom pre ten vek a zamiešali celú tú vec. No, ak veríte, že to je pravda, povedzte, "Amen". [Zhromaždenie hovorí "Amen."-prekl.] Práve sme to čítali. Zamiešali celú tú vec skrze to, že neprišli Božou pripravenou cestou, ktorou sa to malo učiniť.
335 Modlime sa. Ó, cirkev, tu a po celom národe, počúvajte dnes ráno vášho pokorného sluhu. Budete? Pozrite sa, kde ste boli pred pár rokmi, keď toto po prvý krát začalo. Pozrite sa teraz, aké napodobeniny sa na tom priživili a veľké milióny a miliardy dolárov putovalo do organizácií. Vidíte? Stále mimo Božieho Slova... Budovy a organizácie nie sú cestou, akou Boh pudí Svojho Ducha. On Ho pudí rovno do Slova, aby Ho oživil. A ak ste boli určení od počiatku zeme ku tomu Slovu, každé Slovo príde rovno na vrchol toho Slova. Tak, ako ľudská schránka nebude mať jednu bunku ľudskú a tú ďalšiu zo psa a ďalšiu z mačky, to budú ľudské bunky. Ale to najprv musí mať nejakú bunku, od začiatku. Je to pravda? Povedzte, "Amen." [Zhromaždenie hovorí "Amen."-prekl.] No, ak je to na začiatku bunka Slova, tie ostatné bunky Slova sú určené, aby to učinili celým telom.
336 Nebuďte deti, len v láske, ale buďte muži v Duchu a súde. Súďte, či som vám povedal pravdu, alebo nie. Súďte, či je to Slovo Božie, alebo nie. Súďte, či je to tá hodina, o ktorej hovoríme, alebo nie. Súďte, či sú tieto veci zasľúbené. Sú oni potvrdené? Skrze veci, ktoré by nebola schopná učiniť žiadna ľudská bytosť na svete. Ale to sa nám stalo takým všedným, až si to nechávame preletieť ponad hlavy. Čakaj, cirkev, čakaj.
337 Ak je tu niekto, v toto ráno, kto nepozná Ježiša Krista, nestojí dnes ráno ospravedlnený, že tvoje hriechy sú všetky preč, ako by si nikdy nezhrešil a chceš byť takýto... Lebo pamätaj, jedného dňa, možno dnes, možno o päť minút, ale jedného dňa sa to srdce zastaví. A to vnútro toho vnútra poletí do Prítomnosti Božej, aby bolo súdené podľa toho, čo si urobil s týmto posolstvom dnes ráno, podľa tohoto posolstva, ktoré vidíš. Nie... To nie som ja, ja som len ústami. Tak, ako tento mikrofón, on nemôže povedať vôbec nič, dokiaľ do neho nehovorím. A ani ja by som nemohol povedať nič, ak by Boh cez to nehovoril, ale vy vidíte Božie potvrdené Slovo, že je Pravda. Chcete byť skutočným Kresťanom.
338 No, my tu nemáme žiadne miesto pre výzvu ku oltáru, ale rovno pri tom stole, kde sedíte. Toto miesto je preplnené a natlačené. Nemohol by som vás volať ku oltáru, tu nie je žiaden oltár, kam by som vás mohol zavolať, ale ten oltár je vo vašom srdci. Či nenecháte to malé usvedčenie, že Ježiš Kristus je skutočný, priblížiť sa dnes a zavolať ten ostatok Jeho Tela do vás, urobiť Mu jasle vo svojom srdci? Ak tam On nie je, zodvihli by ste ruku, Jemu na znak a poviete, "Pane, naplň ma, naplň ma Svojim Slovom a Svojou Prítomnosťou, aby som mohol žiť Tebou..."
339 Zatiaľčo je každá hlava sklonená, každé oko zavreté, po celom národe, zodvihnite svoju ruku tu, v tom viditeľnom publiku a tam vonku tiež a ja sa budem za vás modliť. To je všetko, čo môžem urobiť, ja to nemôžem naplniť. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Ja to nemôžem naplniť. Nech ťa Boh žehná, i teba. Boh to môže naplniť. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Ruky sa dvíhajú tu v tom viditeľnom publiku, všade. "Naplň to, naplň ma, ó, Pane, naplň ma." A teraz, potom čo... Ďakujem, sestra. Ďakujem, brat. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Potom čo... Nech ťa Boh žehná, drahá sestra, teba. Potom... Myslím, že som bol úprimný, najviac ako som len mohol, snažil som sa byť, chcem tiež pozdvihnúť svoju ruku s vami.
340 Ó, Pane, nikdy mi nedaj prísť do zastavenia. Ustavične, Pane, nedaj mi zastaviť sa na jednej veci, nechaj ma len hýbať sa ďalej, Pane, až by som uskutočnil všetko, čo si Ty určil pre mňa, aby som urobil. Bez ohľadu na cenu, bez ohľadu na to, čo to bude stáť, bez ohľadu na kritiku, aký ťažký je kríž, spomínam na ten kríž, ktorý si Ty niesol.
Budem niesť tento posvätený kríž,
Až kým ma ho smrť nezbaví,
A potom doma budem nosiť korunu,
Je koruna pre mňa.
Musel Ježiš sám niesť kríž,
A celý svet pôjde bez neho?
Je pre každého z Jeho synov kríž,
Je kríž pre mňa.
341 Drahý Bože, Slovo zostalo vypovedané. Ono sa nemôže vrátiť prázdne. Ono nájde niekde Svoje miesto. Ak to semeno už bolo zasadené, Ono ho bude polievať, dokiaľ nevyrastie. A nikto ich nemôže vytrhnúť z Tvojich rúk. "Všetkých, ktorých mi dal Otec, prídu ku mne, nikto ich nevytrhne z Mojich rúk. Môj Otec Mi ich dal pred založením sveta," kedy všetky tie plány boli nakreslené, a tak, Ježišovi bola daná Jeho Cirkev, Jeho Nevesta.
342 Tá falošná svadba tohoto sveta s týmito denomináciami. Ty si prišiel a zomrel v tom svete, Ty si ju vykúpil, Ty si ju ospravedlnil, ona to v prvom rade nikdy neurobila. Ona bola do toho naslepo chytená. A ako hovorí tá pieseň:
Bol som raz stratený a teraz som nájdený,
raz som bol v Laodicei, slepý, ale teraz vidím.
A to je Milosť, ktorá naučila moje srdce bázni.
Bola to Milosť, ktorá ma uvoľnila od strachu.
Ako vzácne sa tá Milosť zjavila,
v tej hodine, keď som prvý krát uveril. (A tá Božia voda padla na moju dušu, vysychal som.)
343 Bože, pri tomto malom oltári každého srdca, ktoré je tu prítomné a po celom národe, nech sa tie vody spod oltára Božieho vylievajú v toto ráno na Tvoju cirkev a nech ju zalejú, Pane, lebo to časové obdobie je už skoro ukončené. Daj jej Život, Vody Života, aby mohla byť schopná ležať v Prítomnosti Syna, aby dozrela na Tvoju veľkú žatvu.
344 Otče, modlím sa za nich. Ale tá stopka musí uschnúť, tak ja sa nemôžem modliť za ňu, ona musí zomrieť, tak ona je mŕtva. Ale ja sa modlím za pšenicu, Pane, ktorá je formovaná do Tela Kristovho. Udeľ, Pane, aby tie čerstvé vody Božie zachovali jej líca v kúpeli sĺz radosti a porozumenia, dokiaľ ten kombajn nepríde, aby ju vzal domov. V Ježišovom Mene, porúčam to všetko Tebe, Pane, výsledky sú Tvoje. Amen.
345 [Nejaká sestra v zhromaždení prináša posolstvo - prekl.]
346 Amen. Tak, Otče, Bože, ďakujeme Ti. A Otče, my sa modlíme za našu malú sestru, slúžku, za jej silu. Myslím na čas, keď som vkročil do jej prítomnosti, ako prišiel na ňu Duch a dal to isté posolstvo, ako Anjel Pánov tam pri tej rieke toho dňa: "Ako Ján Krstiteľ bol poslaný, aby predchádzal prvý príchod Pána Ježiša, ty si poslaný, aby si predchádzal ten druhý."
347 Ako to vidíme, že sa to teraz tvaruje do tej časti pšenice, Bože, ďakujeme Ti za všetko, čo si urobil. Naše srdcia sú naplnené viac, ako dokážeme vypovedať. Cítim sa tak plný, Pane, ja neviem, ako povedať niečo iné. Ale ďakujem Ti, Otče, znova, za všetko, čo si pre nás urobil. Skrze Meno Ježiša Krista.
Milujem Ho... (Len Mu teraz spievajme, pamätajte, On je tu.)
Lebo On prv miloval mňa
a vykúpil mi spasenie
na Golgote.
348 Či vám to nerobí, že sa cítite skutočne malí, skutočne malí, úplné vyprázdnení, práve pripravení pre Ducha?
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach,
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Nežiadaj márnosti tohoto sveta,
Ktoré tak prudko upadajú,
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach, (na žiadnej denominácii)
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach,
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
349 Koľkí ste sa to snažili urobiť? Zodvihnite svoju ruku. Načiahnite sa cez tie stoly, položte svoje ruky jeden na druhého, takto. Spolu... Môžete si sadnúť, to je v poriadku, alebo čokoľvek chcete robiť. Počúvajte pozorne. Spievajme to teraz spolu. Toto reprezentuje našu neporušenú reťaz lásky Božej. Držíme jeden druhého za ruky, lebo veríme v Boha. Dotýkame sa jeden druhého, lebo sme bratia a sestry, ten istý vibrujúci Duch, večné Slovo Boha prebývajúce v našich srdciach zamanifestované.
Keď je naša cesta skončená,
Ak si bol Bohu verný,
Pekný a jasný je tvoj domov v chvále,
Tvoja uchytená duša to bude vidieť!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach,
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky! (Duch Pánov)
Drž sa Božej... (Len sústreďte svoju myseľ na Neho. Rozumiete? Toto je ten druh zhromaždení, aké musíme usporadúvať v budúcnosti.)...
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach, (Slovo je tou jedinou vecou, ktorá je večná).
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!!
Nežiadaj márnosti tohoto sveta... (popularitu, vzdelanie)
Ktoré tak prudko upadajú... (pozrite dnes, čo to urobilo)
Hľadaj to, aby si našiel nebeský poklad,
To nikdy nepominie!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
Postav svoju nádej na večných veciach,
Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!
350 [Nejaká sestra hovorí v jazykoch. Iná sestra dáva výklad - prekl.]
351 Ako Ti ďakujeme, Pane. Ako sme tu, v tejto vážnej chvíli, takmer ako pohreb, lebo my sme pred pohrebom zomierajúceho, mŕtveho sveta, zomierajúcej, mŕtvej cirkvi.
Ó, Bože, zhromaždi rýchlo Svoju pšenicu. Príď rýchlo, Pane Ježišu.
352 Požehnaj Svoj ľud, Otče, prines úprimnosť a hlbokosť do sŕdc ľudí. Nech by sme sa zbavili tých neistých, prázdnych tancov, a usadili sa v tom hlbokom bohatstve Božieho medu. Udeľ to, Pane. Zachovaj naše srdcia založené na láske a úprimnosti.
353 Požehnaj Svoj ľud všade, Otče. Ako budeme opúšťať toto miesto, nech ideme v Mene Pána Ježiša hovoriť to, čo je úprimné, to čo je pravda, to, čo je správne, nech sa stránime toho, čo je zlé, Pane. Keď nám nejaký človek začne klamať, nech by sme mu rýchlo ukázali chrbát, ukázali chrbát všetkej špine, špinavým vtipom a veciam tohoto sveta, a aby sme sa len obrátili chrbtom a odišli preč. Pomôž nám, drahý Bože. Uformuj nás, učiň nás, zlom nás a učiň nás na obraz synov a dcér Božích, aby sme mohli konať s cnosťou Ducha Svätého. Porúčame sa Tebe, so svojimi rukami jeden na druhom, v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
Povstaňme. Brat Noel.
1 Minister brothers, and you friends out there, I say it's a privilege to be here this morning. Such an introduction as that, why, I don't know how I'm ever going to live up to that one.
2But just setting there talking, Brother Noel and I, I don't believe I've ever met a person just exactly... We all are made in different molds, but by the same God. Like Brother Jack Moore, he's certainly been... Brother Noel was just saying, "Since I've been here with him..." That's his son-in-law, and how he had learned to love him and respect his wisdom and things. And that... I can say "amen" to that. The many fine thing... times that we've had together, he and I, and Brother Brown, Brother Boutliere here. Fine man of God that I really love them with all my heart.
3And as I see we're all not getting any younger, well, I just think of the time now that watching us as we change since about twenty years ago crossing the deserts, and so forth together as younger man. But just knowing that there is a Land where we'll never get old. We'll meet there again someday.
4 Last night when I was leaving the tabernacle, there was a little lady laying back there on a cot, and she said, "Brother Branham, years ago..." I think she had been paralyzed. She said, "You told me..." I forget what the woman's remark was now, something like this, I hope that I don't misquote it. Said, "That this affliction I had would be for a purpose," or something, that she would have a baby. And she couldn't understand how that would be done and her in that condition.
5There stood a young, handsome-looking young man, he said, "I'm the baby that she had." Said, "I'm the baby that she had."
6And so many things has happened along the road, we don't even have time here to talk it over. We will on the other side.
7 And this Business Man's chapter. I do not belong to any organization, I guess as you all know, but I... This is the only group that I'm connected with, pack a fellowship card, is... They are interdenominational, it's just business man. They have been a great asset to me and to the type of ministry that the Lord our Father has given me. It's... it wasn't exactly that I don't like the organization; it's just a ministry that's given to me, and if I am not loyal to that call, then I'll be a disloyal person to God.
8 And, I'm thinking, just before I left Tucson, maybe many of you were there, one day I was in Los Angeles speaking to the chapter. And there was... I had just raked the organization maybe a little--little hard. I--I didn't mean to be that way. If you mean that to be mean, then I'd be a hypocrite. You mustn't do that, no, that's just throw off on someone. But I had talked about a tree that I saw in Brother Sharrit's yard. It had about five different kinds of fruit on it. And I said, "I never seen a tree like that in my life." It was a... it had grapefruit, it had lemons, it had tangerine, tangelo, oranges, everything growing on the same tree. "Well, I say, I sure don't get that. What kind of a tree is it?"
"It's a orange tree."
And I said, "Well, that grapefruit?"
Said, "Yeah."
I--I said, "How could it?"
Said, "That's grafted."
And I said, "Oh, I see."
9He said, "They're all of a citrus family, and any tree that's of a citrus family be... can be grafted."
10I said, "I understand." Then I started shouting just a little bit, you know, 'cause I am nervous and emotionally.
11So, he said, "What's the matter?"
12 And I said, "Well, I was just thinking of something." And I said, "Now I want to ask you a question." I said, "Now, next year when the blooms come on, there won't be oranges, tangelos, grapefruits, lemons; there'll all be oranges because it's in a orange tree, won't it?"
13He said, "No, no. No, each branch bears of its own."
14Said, "I see."
15So that still was sounding real good, because I'm... you know I've... course I got a degree out of Hartford and all of these other universities, you know. No... So--so I'm... watch nature, that's the best university that I've ever found yet, the Creator's university. So as I watch that, I get my sermons from the way I see nature acting.
16And I said, "Well, that just makes me feel real good."
17He said, "What's the matter?"
18I said, "I just thought of something."
19 So, that day, I was preaching on that. And I said, "Now, you see, when the church first started out, it was... Jesus said..." I was preaching John 15. "'I am the Vine, ye are the branches. And every branch that don't bring forth fruit will be cut off, burnt.'"
20And somebody just straddled my neck real hard on that, said, "You see, I thought if you was actually once filled with the Holy Ghost and saved, you said, 'they couldn't get away from it.'"
21"That's right."
22He said, "What about that?"
23I said, "Now you're talking on a different subject. He's talking about fruit-bearing there, not the Vine; He's talking about fruitbearing, and not the Life. He said, 'Well, just cut the tree back so it will grow, bear fruit.'"
24He said...
25And I said, "Now, see, this tree, when it started out, was all genuine, Bible Christians. Then along come a branch called Lutheran, Methodist, Baptist, Presbyterian: lemons and whatmore." And I said, "You see, it thrives on the name of Christianity, but it... It's living off of that Tree, but it's bearing its own denominational kind. See? But" I said "if that orange tree ever puts out another limb itself, it'll bear oranges like it did at the beginning."
26 There happened to be, setting up there, a head of a great... one of our greatest Pentecostal organizations. I don't know how to make it so that everybody will understand that it isn't my idea that--that I'm--I'm against those brethren, sisters; that is wrong. I'm so misunderstood, and I don't know why. See? People think I don't even believe in people going to church. That's a million miles from the Truth. "We must assemble ourselves together, and that much more as we see the day approaching." See? We must come together in unity. We might not...
27If I lived in a city and they had nothing there but a... well, some church (I don't want to call any name), but just any church, if they only believed one thing, that Jesus was Divine, all the rest of it was wrong, I'd go to that church. If I can't get a whole loaf of bread, I--I'll take a slice. See? I'll go listen, worship the, Lord, and show Him that I'm doing my part. I want Him to know I'm alive. I'm--I'm... want everybody to know what side I'm on. I assemble with the Christians, and there worship and--and serve the Lord.
28 But it's so hard, I... used to bother me so bad, and then I found out even our Lord was misunderstood in so many things. He'd say anything, and they'd... be misunderstood. I guess it just has to be that way. But those who are wise will understand. See? The Bible said so. They'll catch It.
29So this morning while saying this... And I said, "Now, they--they live off of the name of Christianity, but they bear the wrong kind of fruit. It has a denominational fruit. They set a thing, and they're living right off of it, and living off the very Life."
30 It's what I was trying to say last night, that spirit can be baptized into that Spirit and still not be a Christian. See? You're living right off of the same Life, but the fruits you bear tells what you are. See? That's right. See? They can do all the signs, and pray for the sick, and heal the sick, and open eyes, and cast out devils, and--and do all these things, living right off of the same Life that's in there, but still it's a lemon. See? That's right. "The fruits, you're known," Jesus said. And so then we find out...
31And when I got off the platform, this great leader raised up, he said, "You didn't mean that," he said, "we know that we're all grafted in." Well, that is true that we are grafted, stump grafted, that's right; but not in the Vine, grafted. So then he said... begin to kinda--kinda slur me back a little bit.
32 And there was a young fellow there, I think it's some movie star's people. His name's Danny Henry, and he was a Baptist boy. Well, he come to the platform to put his arms around me, and he said, "Brother Branham, I hope this don't sound sacrilegious, but" said "I believe that could almost be the 23rd chapter of Revelation."
33And I said, "Thank you."
34And he started to say something else and he started speaking in tongues, a Baptist boy. And when he did, there was a--a woman from here in Louisiana, she was a Frenchman, kind of a big heavyset woman, she wrote down the interpretation.
35Well, then there was another young fellow setting over here was a Frenchman, he wrote down what he said. They compared the notes, and they both was the same.
36And then a big, light-headed boy standing way back in the back, at Clifton's Cafeteria, come walking forth. He said, "Let me see those notes."
37 I went to see what they was, and all three of them was the same for the interpretation. He was the interpreter for the U.N., French interpreter. And it said this:
Because thou has chosen this straight and narrow way, the harder way, you've done it at your own choosing.
But what a glorious decision you've made, because it's MY WAY.
See? And said... and went ahead and said then:
This in itself is that which will bring to pass, and make and bring to pass, the tremendous victory in the Love Divine.
38You see, always, even in French, the verb before the adverb there in the--in the--in the interpretation. So in that I couldn't say... Moses, he made his choice, he had to make his choice. We all have to make our choices and do the best that we can. And God... I respect any man's message that he's given about God. I... whatever it is, I respect that with all my heart.
39 Now, I see some young Brother come a while ago, Brother Stringer, I think from down in Louisiana... or Mississippi, brought us some pictures here that you seen us watching it. It was of the Angel of the Lord, when It appear. How many's heard the story? I guess every one of you here's heard it. You've had it on tape, and so forth.
40Now, that was told me one morning at ten o'clock, standing in my room in Indiana. Told me I would be at Tucson, be early in the morning, I'd be picking a cocklebur (what we call there, a goat-header) off of my trouser leg. And seven Angels came and bursted this, and ground bursted and everything else, to... rocks rolled out of the mountains, and seven Angels stood there.
41And I said, "Well..." I told my wife, and she's somewhere present this morning, "You get everything ready 'cause no way a man could exist that," I said, "come out of that. I'm going to Tucson, my work is finished here on earth. I'm going home to be with the Lord Jesus."
42"Well," she said, "are you sure?"
43I said, "Yes. Yeah, no one could--could stand that. There's no way of doing it."
44 I just preached The Seven Church Ages. That's where I had called our gallant, little Brother Jack Moore to ask him about this, Jesus, in Revelation 1, standing there with white hair and everything.
45I said, "He was a young Man." And that's where the revelation come about that being a wig on, and not Him; He's wigged (and I couldn't understand it), as being Supreme Deity. And the old judges used to in Israel, had to be white-headed. And the white stands for purity. And the English judges till this day, in supreme courts of England, put on a white wig when they come out, because there's no other law above theirs on earth. See? And they're supreme judge.
46 And I remember I went there in Arizona and everything, I was trying my best to... scared to death. I went to Phoenix meeting. Remember I preached the sermon, Sirs, What Time Is It? Remember that? I said that I seen that, I said, "Before it comes to pass, remember, THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'Something's going to happen.'" You've probably got the tapes in your library of tape now. And there I said, "You remember now the visions that never fails. 'Something's going to happen.' Remember!"
47 And a few days after that, I was getting nervous, and I thought, "What this? Am I going to die? If... I hope it's quick so I can get over it. I don't want to linger."
48And one morning the Lord said, "Go up in the top of Sabino Canyon."
49And I was up there holding up my hands, praying. I felt something strike my hand. It was a sword. Now, you can just imagine how you'd feel, standing there by yourself and here's a knife in your hand about that long. I pulled it down and looked at it. It was just a knife, one of them... and I'm scared of a knife, anyhow. And it had a--it had a--a metal, something like one of these knifes, like pot metal or something, real sharp and narrow. Had a sheath around it here, where the dueler's used to, to keep from cutting one another's hands, and--and it had a pearl in the handle here. Just fit my hand exactly. Well, I rubbed my face and looked back.
Right on that same spot, the other day, I saw a little, white dove come down. I'll tell you about that later on.
50 And I was holding that in my hand, I thought, "That's strange. Now, Lord, I... am I losing my mind? There's no one here. I'm miles from anybody and here is a sword. I had my hand up, and where did it come from?" And I thought, "That's the strangest thing. Now looky here, it's a sword; see, hit it, and it was a sword." And I said, "There's nobody here standing here. I'm up on top of these rocks, plumb on top of the mountain." And you couldn't even see Tucson from there, it was so far down.
51 I thought, "Now, that's a strange thing. Now, it's got to be in this vicinity somewhere, Somebody that could create and make a sword and put it in my hand." And I said, "It could only be the very God that created a ram for Abraham, could create those squirrels," that you've heard. And I said, "Here is the material, three different kinds of material in it, and I'm holding it in my hand just as real as anything else I could hold in my hand."
52And I heard a Voice, said, "That's the King's Sword!"
53 And I thought, "Now, where did That come from? Was right along there in them rocks somewhere." And I held up my hand like that, and I said, "A king's sword." And I looked around, and the sword was gone. And I said, "A king's sword." That's to... they knight with--with a sword, I think that's right, the army or some way, they knight with it, you know. And I said, "Well, that's what that was probably for. It means that maybe I'm to lay hands upon ministers, or something like, that, to make them ministers." And then I...
54A Voice spoke back again, said, "The King's Sword!" Not a king; the King's Sword! See?
55I thought, "Now, I'm either beside myself, my mind has slipped, or there's something taking place, there's somebody standing around here by me."
56 And brethren, these things are true. I don't--I don't know how to tell you, you've always seen it always happen like this. See? See? And it's... I couldn't understand it. So... It's the strangest feeling.
57Just then I thought, "Now, ever Who that is that's talked to me all my life, since a little, bitty baby boy, is standing right here, and I can't see Him at all." I said, "The King's Sword?" That would be... God is the King. "And what is this sword?"
58"The Word, It's been placed in your hand." Said, "Don't fear of death, it's your ministry."
59 Oh, my! Down off that mountain I went; crying, screaming, top of my voice, jumping over rocks. I went down, told my wife, I said, "I'm not going to die, see, it's--it's--it's my ministry." (I told her to get with Billy Paul here, and take the children. I said, "Now, I don't have anything, but the church will see that you all don't go hungry and things, and I'll--I'll meet you across the border.") And--and she... I said, "No, I'm not going to die, it's something about my ministry."
60 A few days after that I was coming out from a meeting; had a three page telegram, was from over here at Houston, Texas. And that man that criticized me so bad the night that the Angel of the Lord was taken, the picture of It taken there at Houston, he called me up, he said... sent a telegram, the wife said, "I know, Brother Branham, you're busy. My son, Ted Kipperman's sister's boy, is setting in the death row to die in the chair." Said... (what if that was Billy Paul?). He said, "He and a little girl has got to die." And you all read it in the paper, of course. And said, "Only hope we have is for you come and hold a meeting and get the people together."
61 And Raymond Hoekstra had already wrote me several times, but you know, I had planned after that meeting to go on a hunting trip with Mr. McAnally and them. And I thought, "Well, if I let them kids die and don't put my effort forth, I'll never be able to go hunting again."
62So I said, "All right, I'll come." I come over to Houston, had the meeting, and course the... they never killed them, they just... they give them life. And that's what they wanted them to do, just give them life. So that's about twenty-one years, I guess, in--in Texas.
63 So then, and going back, I went up in the mountain and I went with Brother Fred Sothmann. He's here somewhere. Brother Fred, where you at? Right here. Brother Fred Sothmann, Brother Gene Norman; one day, the second day setting there, the Angel of the Lord came right down into the camp where we was at, and begin to tell about their children and things they were doing.
64I left and went back on the hill. And I had already got my javelina, and I was trying to chase one around to Brother Fred. So I found where they had been eating on the side of a hill, and I said, "Well, now, I'll tell you what I'll do, Brother Fred." I said, "Now, you go over on that point in the morning." We go up there at daylight, climb up over the mountain. "And go there at daylight, I'll get over on the other side. Now, I won't shoot one, but if they run this way, I'll shoot in front of them and turn them back. And pick out a big one."
65"All right," he said.
66 So Brother Fred went over there. And Brother Gene Norman (I don't think Brother Gene come, did he?), he was--he was on the other side. Many of you know Gene Norman, a bosom friend of many, fine brother. And he went down a little below. Where, them pigs, they just wasn't there that morning. And I could see Brother Fred, wave at him, he was about a mile away from me. Well, I thought, "Where could they have went?" I went down into a great ravine, and come down, I thought, "I'll see if I can find where they're at." Started back up. It was just a little after daylight, the sun was just begin coming up.
67 And I went around a great big chasm, oh, my, hundreds and hundreds of feet, just great rocks in the great canyon there, them big walls. And it was kindly getting... the sun was raising up, about seven o'clock, I guess, or something like that. And I set down and I was looking around, I happened to look down on my trouser leg and there was that bull-header, burr. And I said, "You know, that seems strange. You know, the Angel of the Lord told me I'd be about forty miles northeast of Tucson, I'd be picking a bull-header off of my leg." You remember it? Do you? Yes, sir. See? I said, "That's strange." I was holding it.
68 And just as I looked up, I seen about twenty hogs about five hundred yards from me, come out eating this little phyllary and laid down. I said, "Now, if I can just get Brother Fred and get him around to that point there, he'll get his hog right there. But I know he's about a mile or two from me now. So," I said, "if I could cross over this little ridge without them seeing me, up by this little juniper tree there," I said, "if I get around this side, there's a deer trail comes down this side, I can run up there and get out of the way. And hang a little piece of paper here where I know which one of the fingers to go out on, on the canyon, and get Brother Fred there just in time."
69 I throwed this little bull-header down, forgetting about That. And started across the hill real easy and looked back, they didn't see me, and run down and hit this deer trail. I had a great big black hat on. I started running up through this canyon real fast, and it happened.
70The whole earth shook, everywhere. Rocks that size rolled down, dust flying like that. And I looked, and standing before me stood seven Angels; just exactly the way it was. I felt like I was standing way up off the ground. First, I thought somebody had shot me, you know, with that black hat on; looked like a javelina hog, anyhow, you know they're dark. I thought somebody had shot me, such a... right close. And I--I seen then what it was. Well, as soon as... I got my commission, and the Scripture, "The Seven Seals which is the seven mysteries." See?
71 Someone said to me, said, "Now..." Oh, he said, "Well, now, someday the Lord probably (you seeing visions, Brother Branham) will reveal to you what these things are, we can all get closer to God and have more power than we get in speaking in tongues and things."
72I said, "It can't be that way."
73Cause, see, I believe the Word to be the Truth. And the Bible said, "Whosoever shall add one word or take one Word from It." It has to be in this Word. See? It's the mysteries that the people's overlooked. Well, right there is where come my Message of Serpent's Seed and the true Belief of the security of the believer.
74 I'm not disgrading my Presbyterian brethren there, and some of you Baptist brethren on the way you have security. I'm not saying this to be different, but you didn't have it just right. See? That's right. See? But, I had it wrong, too. But when an Angel stands from Heaven and tells you, and here it is right in the Scripture, That's true. See? That's right. See, He always speaks exact with the Scripture.
75 In there I watched it until that circle went up, started sweeping up, and they turned into like a mystic light, like a fog. Just exactly the way... How many seen the picture of It that was taken in Houston? Nearly all. See? Well, that's just the way this was. It turned into the same thing, It kept going higher and higher.
76I was running and running, trying to find Brother Fred and them. After while, about a half hour later, I could see him way down, waving his hands; and Brother Gene coming, waving. They knowed something had happened. And so then I got with them. That's Brother Fred setting right there.
77 As it went up, I didn't know that the observatories and things, plumb into Mexico, was taking that picture. Life magazine packed it as It went up. And many of you... Here's Life magazine packing the picture of It. A mysterious thing here, and they said they don't know where it come from; it's too high. It's above all the spheres and everything else to be... It's too high for fog, because it's thirty miles high and twenty-seven miles across after it got up that high. There's not even humidity or nothing up there, you see.
78 And they thought of a plane; so they checked all the places, no planes up that day. See, they have to, on account of shaking windows and things. "There's no planes up." Here it is right here in the magazine, will tell you the same thing. And--and it went on and on. And today right in the...
79Here it is in Science magazine, where, they can't understand it, they don't know what It is.
80Tucson, at the university, a friend of mine went over the other day and was talking to them about it. Said, "We can't understand what..."
81I said, "Don't say nothing, won't do no good. 'Cast not your pearls before swine.'" See? It's to the Church, to the Elected, the called-out. See?
82 And then each one was coming, saying, "Brother Branham, I see your picture here. I see this. I..." You know how it is. But that--that long sweep as this brother has on here where it... Excuse me. [Brother Branham gets the photograph--Ed.] Here's the way It started up, sweeping up. Actually this was on the right hand side. And you all remember I said, "The noted Angel was the one that talked to me, was on the right hand side," even before it happened. You remember? His wings pointed back like that. That's exactly the wings of that Angel as it went up. See, as it... So they started taking the pictures because it was so mysterious. But when the last picture, when It formed Itself into the skies and so forth, this is it as Look here packed it. You see how it rose up just as they begin to see it, you see. And there comes the--the real main and last picture, when it formed.
83 They don't know where it come from or where it went, they don't know yet. Science is completely stumped about it, don't know what happened. But we know; "there shall be signs in the heaven above." We know it. See? And He promised these things. See? And the only thing that this was permitted to be taken...
84But I know we're just home folks here this morning. If I ever impress you brethren or sisters as a know-it-all, please forgive me. I don't mean to be that. I'm stand... setting here this morning talking before man who are scholars, man who are smart; I--I'm a illiterate, I can't even pronounce my Scriptures right. I got a chapter to read this morning, I'm... was going to ask one of the brothers here to read it for me, 'cause I can't even pronounce the names in it, First Chronicles 13, (if you will, Brother Jack, you can be hunting it up), for my subject. I--I can't even pronounce those names, I'm letting him do it, 'cause he can pronounce them.
85And I know I'm talking to smart man. But, brethren, these things are done that you might not look at my illiteracy, but believe that I'm telling you the Truth. It's God telling you the Truth. That's the Truth. See?
86 Now, and when I speak of denominations, I'm not meaning for you to be so cruel and... No, I don't mean for you not to go to your church. Go to your church, what you're supposed to do. But just don't join up with them organizations, because one day I'll be telling you and prove it by the Scripture, it is the mark of the beast. And you just remember, it's the mark.
87 I'm preaching... I wouldn't preach it in Brother Jack's church, he'd tell me, "Go ahead and do it"; but I'm going to the tabernacle, it'll be about four hours long. And my subject is, "The beast at the beginning and the beast at the end, through the trail of a serpent." See? Takes about four hours. I got my Scriptures all laying out. The beast from the beginning, he was the beast at the Garden of Eden, he's the beast at the end, and show that he's a religious person and a denomination (that made the denomination); and come right through the trail of it, and prove it to you by the Scriptures that it is. I didn't know that till the Holy Spirit give it to me the other day up there.
88 Now, in this, I was watching this one day, standing, and something said to me... looking at it, and I thought... Brother Hickerson, one of my trustees... or deacons at the church at Jeffersonville... If I don't believe in going to church, why do I have churches? We had them all across the country, hooked up the other night, every two hundred square miles had one of my churches.
89Now, this--this picture, I was standing, looking at it, and something... I was standing in my room. Something said, "Turn it to the right." I listened.
90I know that sounds like somebody's a little mentally upset, but, you see, as I said the other night, all these great things are so scholarly... Now, I'm not against that. Remember, we have to have... Send your children to school and get education and so forth, but I'll tell you right now, it won't do them no good in the world that is to come, 'cause there'll be another civilization. All this... so far above this. That civilization won't even have any... it won't have any schools in it, it won't have any death in it, won't be any sin in it. This has all that; no matter how much civilized we get, more and more death is added all the time. See? That one will be without death. But now we have to have school, we have to wear clothes, we...
91 I was going to speak this morning on Satan's Eden (many of you's got the tape of it), Satan's Eden. He has made another garden of Eden, and six thousand years it's taken him to make it, just like God did His at the beginning. God made His Eden, and Satan corrupted it. Now Satan's made his own Eden, and God's going to destroy it (that's right) and put His own.
Something said to me, "Turn it right."
I thought, "I think I'm looking at it right."
Said, "Turn it right." See?
92I thought, "Maybe that Voice means turn it to the right." And when I did, you see what it is: Hofmann's Head of Christ, at thirty-three. Here, look in here, see His black beard, His face, His eyes, His nose, and everything else. See the part in His hair here coming up. And He's wigged with that white Angel wig to show that the Message of Him being God is the Truth. He is the Supreme Judge of the universe, Supreme Judge of Heaven and earth. He is God, and nothing else but God. He is God expressed in human form called the Son of God, which the Son was the mask. And if that don't make our Message exactly right: identified by the Scripture, identified in service, identified by His Presence, the same yesterday, today, and forever. Therefore those Seven Seals are the Truth, brethren. Might disagree with them, but just set down and study with a open heart one time, just let the Holy Spirit lead you from...
93 Here, when Brother Jack... I called him before preaching this and talked to him one time about "What was this white wig?"
94He said, "Well, Brother Branham, I declare it to be that it was in... was after His resurrection in His glorified body." I was talking to Brother Jack. And there's... I don't know of anybody in the world that I'd rely on anymore of their teachings on theology and things as I would like Brother Jack Moore and Brother Vayle, and such man as--as that, real theologians that's read all kinds of books and different angles from everything. Well, but, you see, even with that, and my bosom friend, I--I--I just couldn't receive it, there was something there just wouldn't take it.
95 And then when it come, this, then I see what it is. Here's His dark beard. You see It, I guess. See? His dark beard and dark hair, His eyes, nose, everything, just perfectly, and even the part in His hair coming over on this side. He is God! See? And He's the same yesterday, today, and forever. And this is Look magazine... or Life magazine. I think this is the... I forget what issue it is now; oh, May the seventeenth, 1963. That's when it come out, if anybody wants the magazine. It's the same picture that's got Rockefeller and his--his wife on the back of it. And this is the new Science magazine that "it's still a mystery."
96 What did I say these things for? That it might give you a little view of the things that we're trying to say, that God is identifying both in heavens and in earth to be right, these discernments, visions. We have plenty of impersonations, we always. But remember, before there can be a bogus dollar, there has to be a real dollar first; first has to be a real dollar, and then they're made off of that. Just like we had a real Moses and a real Aaron, then we had a Jambres and Jannes after them. You see how it all comes? They see it and then they try to impersonate that, when there's truly one original. That's right. Not saying that to harm or to degrade, or misplace something, but just for Truth; to know that I...
97 I'm getting to be an old man, and I know my time ain't too long. If Jesus, tarries, I may... could stay a little while; but I know that someday this heart's going to make its last beat, and I'm entering into a great, dark chamber there called death. But when that comes, I don't want anything to have to look back for, to try to repent for. I want, when I come to that time, to be clean and pure by the grace of God. I want to wrap myself in the robes of His righteousness, when I enter there, with this one thing in my mind: I know Him in the power of His resurrection; and when He calls, I'll come out from among the dead and live with Him forever. And it's my purpose here now to try to get every man... not to change your theologies or nothing, but to increase your faith in God's promise of this day.
Now let us pray:
98 Dear God, we are a grateful people this morning, but yet, Lord, we're living in a dark world that... There isn't a one of us here this morning, Father, but what feels that we--we want a closer walk with You, we want that--that touch of You in our lives that can tender us and make us flexible so that You can change us at anytime, mold us into sons and daughters of God. That--that's our purpose here, Father, that's--that's my only objective that I have is to try to--to live before You and to get Your Word and speak It back to the man and women that... not to be a different person but to try to honor Him who's give me Life. Grant it, Lord.
99 May there not be a person here today... Or--or if... We're hooked up this morning, across the nation, again. May there not be a person that's in the sound of our voice ever have to go into that great chamber not knowing You in the power of Your resurrection. If there be sinners somewhere across the country, that... or in this building, this great auditorium, setting here this morning. If there are those who don't know You, may this be the day that their conscience will be shook, woke up, and they'll realize that they don't know what minute that we may be called or summoned to answer for our lives, on High. And if our name is still on that stalk book, doomed we'll be; but if it's in the Lamb's Book of Life, the real Life, then we are saved.
100And may, Lord, as that Life travels from the blade into the pollen, into the shuck, then to the grain, while they're passing through this morning if there be some Life that goes into the grain that's laying back in that stalk, bring it out today, Lord, may it follow the moving of the grain, for we ask it in Jesus' Name. Amen.
101 Sorry to take so much time. I forgot about this even being on the radio time out there, the phone time.
102Now let us turn for our reading. And Brother Jack, have you got your Bible there? While I'm finding my Scripture, I'll ask Brother Jack to read this Scripture because I cannot pronounce these names. Sorry. All right, in First Chronicles 13...?... [Brother Jack Moore reads First Chronicles, the 13th Chapter:
And David consulted with the captains of thousands and hundreds, and with every leader.
And David said unto all the congregation of Israel, If it seem good unto you, and that it be of the LORD our God, let us send abroad unto our brethren every where, that are left in all the land of Israel, and with them also to the priests and Levites which are in their cities and suburbs, that they may gather themselves unto us:
And let us bring again the Ark of our God to us: for we--we enquired not at it in the days of Saul.
And all the congregation said that they would do so: for the thing was right in the eyes of all the people.
So David gathered all Israel together, from Shihor of Egypt even unto the entering of Hemath, to bring the ark of God from Kirjath-jearim.
And David went up, and all Israel, to Baalah, that is, to Kirjath-jearim, which belonged to Judah, to bring up thence the ark of God the LORD, that dwelleth between the cherubims, whose name is called on it.
And they carried the ark of God in a new cart out of the house of Abinadab: and Uzza and Ahio drave--drave the cart.
And David and all Israel played before God with all their might, and with singing, and with harps, and with psalteries, and with timbrels, and with cymbals, and with trumpets.
And when they came to the threshingfloor of Chidon, Uzza put forth his hand to hold the ark; for the oxen stumbled.
And the anger of the LORD was kindled against Uzza, and he smote him, and because he put his hand to the ark: and there he died before the Lord.
And David was displeased, because the LORD had made a breach upon Uzza: wherefore that place was called Perez-uzza to this day.
And David was afraid of God that day, saying, How shall I bring the ark of God home to me?
So David brought not the ark home to himself to the city of David, but carried it aside in the house of Obed-edom the Gittite.
And the ark of God remained with the family of Obed--Obed-edom in the house three months. And the LORD blessed the house of Obededom, and all that he had.--Ed.]
103 Thank you, Brother Moore, for the reading of the Scripture for me. Now, sorry I couldn't read that myself, but I--I couldn't do it.
104Now I want you to turn with me to Mark 7:7, and we'll read the first seven verses of Saint Mark the 7th chapter.
Then came together unto him the Pharisees, and certain of the scribes, which came from Jerusalem.
And when he saw some of his disciples eat bread with defiled, that is to say, with unwashed hands, they found fault.
But the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except they'd washed their hands... eat oft not, holding--holding the traditions of the elders.
And when they came forth from the market, except they'd washed, they eat not. And many other things were--were they... which they have received of the... received to hold,... the washing of the cups, and of pots, and brass vessels, and of tables.
Then the Pharisees and scribes asked him, Why walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashed hand?
He answered and said unto them, Well has Isaiah prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honor me with their lips, but their heart is far from me.
Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrine the commandments of man.
Let us pray.
105 Dear God, honor Your Word now, and may It accomplish that which It is purposed for. Use us as instruments to speak It, and our ears to hear from You, and our hearts to receive It. We ask in Jesus' Name, for the glory of God. Amen.
106 Now, my subject for a few moments is this... I...
107We are on the national telephone hookup this morning. And I understand that my good friend, Roy Borders, is listening in, pretty well tore up about last night. I'd forgot that we were on the radio... or this hookup last night. Roy, wherever you are, if you're over in San Jose in the church there, or either down to Brother McHughes' church, or wherever you are, don't fear, my brother, everything will be all right. Set still, you just... He'll make it known to me, Roy; don't worry, son, have faith in God.
108 My subject this morning is: Trying To Do God A Service Without It Being God's Will. Now, that's a strange text, and I trust that the Lord will reveal this to us now. Remember, "Trying to do God a service without it being the will of God." Now, that seems very strange. But, in this, maybe God can help us.
109 Another thing I'd like to say this morning, that we're glad to have in our midst a friend of mine, a very dear friend, a young fellow. Many of you people on the radio now can... or the... on the telephone hookup, knows who this is. Today is his birthday, ninety-three years old, Brother Bill Dauch setting here before me, ninety-three years old.
110Several years ago the doctor said, "He cannot live." I just noticed him setting here now. Under oxygen tent, and his lovely wife called me and said, "Brother Branham, if you expect to see your old friend, Bill, alive, you better come at once."
111 And I... One of my tires was cut on the side, my wheel had been knocked out, and I tore a tire off of my car trying to get to him. I was just coming from a--a--a station, filling station, and coming from the restroom where I had stopped in Ohio trying to get to him, and walking out I saw a vision. And there stood Brother Dauch, standing in the church with his hand out; it changed, and I seen you coming down the street and shook my hand. Said, "Go tell him, 'THUS SAITH THE LORD.'"
112He was about ninety years old then. He had a heart attack with a heart block, and a complete heart failure. Very shrewd doctor. The man is not... he don't want... No, I won't say that. He's just a man who can afford... get any doctor he'd want. He had a very fine Jewish doctor who met me in the hall and said, "There's not a chance for him to live."
113And I went in and slipped my hand under the oxygen tent, I said, "Bill, can you hear me?" He nodded his head. I said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'You're not going to die now.'"
114 A week from then, when I got in the pulpit to preach my Message, here come Brother Dauch walking up through the building. And when I went over to Furr's Restaurant, across... I mean the Blue Boar, across in Louisville, here he was getting out of the car, coming down the street, holding his hand out; just exactly according to the Word of the Lord. And that's three or four years ago; and here he sets all the way down here, in Shreveport (crosses the nation, not by plane now, by car) uh-huh, setting here this morning. "Happy birthday, Brother Dauch." That's from all across the nation, from everywhere. "God bless you!"
115 I baptized him, after being a trinitarian, I baptized him when he... was one of my first meetings, when Brother Banks Wood had to let him have his clothes (he's a good-size man, as you see), and he went into the pool and I baptized him at about eighty-five or ninety years old, in the Name of the Lord Jesus. He said he never could feel right until he found that security of something. Then he received a birth-day where he'll never grow old. That's right, that great Land. He even is expecting to live to see the Coming of the Lord; it can be done. But if he would sleep, he... and we are awake at that time, he'll come first. Right. So, Brother Dauch, there's no way now to miss it. You're exactly on the line. Stay there, my brother, and God bless you. And I thank the Lord for a good man like that, and for giving him all of these years.
116 In the Book of the Chronicles, "Trying to do God a service without it being His will." God is sovereign, first, we want to understand that. The people today are wondering why we can't have a revival. Do you believe God's sovereign? See, the Bible speaks this way.
117And we try... As I was discussing with a group of my fine brothers, Baptist brethren, not long ago, and they said, "Brother Branham, we can only have a revival when we take the Word, word by word, page by page, letter by letter."
118And I said, "I believe too, page by page." He said... I said, "They've been trying to do that all along."
119He said, "But we must find the Greek interpretation of the Word, what the Greek says."
120I said, "I haven't read too much, but reading the history of the church, and the Nicaea Council, and the pre-Nicaea Council, and Nicaea fathers, so forth, they were arguing back there about the Greek. That's two thousand years ago. One said, 'It means this,' and one says, 'It means that. The Greek word means this.'"
121 Just like our language; the word see. Use the word see, you could mean "a body of water, I understand," or many things. Bored, "to be boring a hole, make a walk," or--or "you bored me," or "you paid my board," or it could mean any... many things. And those little vowels, and so forth, just change the whole meaning. So you'll never do it like that. God wrote It like that, because...
122And all of the Word is inspired, and He said that, "I thank Thee, Father, that Thou has hid these things from the eyes of the wise and prudent, and will reveal" (amen) "to babes such as will learn." It's a revelation of Him, as I said last evening, "Will reveal It to babes."
123I said, "It won't work, sir." I said, "A revival will never come until God, the sovereign God, sends it; and then He might take up a little nitwit that can't even sign his name, and do it with it, that knows not even good English let alone the Greek."
124 That's what He done in the time when Peter preached at Pentecost, you know, he couldn't even sign his name, ignorant and unlearned. But God does things in such strange way to our intellectual thinking. That makes it God. If He'd got a bunch of theologians and dignitaries, and so forth, they'd said, "That smart Caiaphas, you see, he had it just right." But God went down and got fishermen that couldn't even sign their name, and that's what He took. That's God, He takes something that's nothing and makes something out of it to His Own honor. He took a chaos and made a Eden. Uh-huh, it's God.
125 Now, if there's anybody got the mechanics for a revival, is our noble brother, Billy Graham. But the mechanics is all right, but the mechanics won't move it, it takes the dynamics to move it. You can build an automobile, put fine seats in it, make fine pistons and--and prove by science what it can do; but unless the dynamics is there, she's just a dead piece of goods.
126So, in the Welsh revival, one of our late revivals before our Pentecostal, no one knowed what started the revival, just a bunch of people.
127Now, when we get all... our friend, Billy Graham, will get all of the Presbyterians, and Lutherans, and Pentecostals, and everything together, go into the city and there they'll have a great gathering together of thousands, and thirty thousand will come (in two weeks) and give their hearts to Christ; go back another two weeks and you ain't got a one. See, that's the mechanics. But let God in His sovereign grace just speak to some little nitwit, as so to say, a little nobody; let His Spirit fall into a city and man can't go to work, women can't wash dishes, the maid can't make the bed, a-screaming and crying with their hands up in the air. That's revival, that's in the will of God.
128 It was said that some noblemen from the church went over to the Wales to understand, or figure out what all the mechanics was in the revival, during the Welsh revival. And when they got off the ship with their tall hats on, and their round collars; see him come down the street, a little policeman, swinging his club around and around like that, whistling; they said, "My good man, could you tell me where the Welsh revival is?"
129He said, "Yes, my brethren, you're standing in the middle of it!" Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh. He said, "You understand, I am the Welsh revival," said, "because the Welsh revival's in me."
130 That's sovereign! That's what God does, and He alone has a right to send a revival. Not get the mechanics together, it's pray for God to send the dynamic--dynamic.
131He only reveals His Word in the predestinated. Now, when I use the word predestinate... Now, it's a bad word to use in public, especially when we have mixed crowds between the Arminians and the Calvinists. And not a... I've asked you not to think I know It all, but they're both wrong according to the Scripture. Grace is what God did for me, works is what I do for Him. See? Then you've got It. If you climb out on either one of the limbs, you'll sure find yourself out on the end of the limb and can't get back. The Book of Ephesians pulls it together, I think.
132Now, but the word, when I use it, predestinated, don't think that I'm... that's the only word I know how to--to make... It's God's foreknowledge, see, that He knowed. He--He can't say... He--He died that all might be saved, He did, but by His foreknowledge He knowed who would and who would not. See? That's what He knows, I don't know it and you don't know it, so we work out our own salvation with fear and trembling.
133 Now, but God has His Word set, and has in all ages. His foreknowledge has caused Him to set in the church, and in the people, certain things that He did from the beginning. And then the Gospel that's being preached to that age is only revealed to that certain people, the rest of them don't see It. See? "Thank Thee, Father Thou has, hid these things from the eyes of the wise and prudent, and reveal It to babes such as would learn." See, that's predestination. Not that He did it by, you say, "I'll choose you, and don't choose you." By His foreknowledge, He knowed what you would do.
134By Him being infinite... Do you believe He's infinite? If He isn't, He can't be God. Then, you think, being infinite: He knew every flea that would ever be on the earth, how many times them fleas would bat their eyes, how much tallow was in each flea, every blade of grass it would ever set on; that's infinite. We are finite, we stumble in darkness. God likened us to sheep, and we must have a leader. And that leader's not man, that leader is the Holy Ghost, the Spirit of Christ among us. "A little while and the world seeth Me no more." His physical being was raised up to the Throne of God, where the Spirit was on the Throne; now Christ is on the Throne, Jesus. "A little while and the world seeth Me no more, yet ye shall see Me, for I'll be with you to the end of the world, even in you." The, Throne of God, of Christ, is erected into your heart; and He's setting on God's Throne, but in the Millennium He sets on His Own Throne; which, He swore that He'd raise up this Man, His Son, David's Son, to set on His Throne.
135 Now, He reveals these things by His foreknowledge to those who He has ordained to these things, otherwise they don't see It. Standing right there, looking right at It, and he can't see It.
136How many ever seen that picture of a cow in the bush, that you just have to look and look? Did you ever see that? Or, seen the picture of Christ in a bush, or in the sky, or clouds? See, that painter has got that so fixed up till you have to look at it just a certain way. Well, then, when you once see it, you can't see nothing else but that. Every time you look, there it is. How many's seen those pictures? Well, sure you have.
137Well, that's the way Christ is, Himself, the Gospel, the Message is. When you once see the Message of the hour, there's nothing else you can see but That. That's all. Everything else is gone, the rest of it's just a filler, see, see, when you once see the Message!
138 That's--was in Noah's time. When Noah and his group... see how... When they saw the Message, nothing else mattered. When Moses' group saw It, nothing else mattered. When John's group saw It, nothing else mattered. When Jesus' group saw It, nothing else mattered. When the apostles' group saw It, nothing else mattered. When Luther's group saw It, Wesley's group saw It, Pentecostal group saw It, nothing else mattered, they pulled away from everything. Why? By His foreknowledge He predestinated these things to happen.
139 He chooses His own person by His foreknowledge. Like He said in Romans 8 here, that Esau... that the--that the election of God might stand sure. That Esau and Jacob both borned of holy parents, twins, that His election might stand sure and true, He said, "I hate Esau, and love Jacob," before either boy was borned. See? He knows what's in man, He knowed it from the beginning what it was, therefore He can make everything work just exactly on clock time. We get all nervous and flusterated; you never seen Him flusterated, they don't. See? Everything's working all right, just exactly, the clock's ticking.
140These things that's supposed to happen, all these women with short hair, and these man wearing their... like they got hair like their wives. I see them, absolutely, have these roller-curlers in their hair, curl it up here in front. What a perversion! That's the results of Satan's Eden. And like her, she's trying to cut her hair like her husband. Her husband's letting his hair grow like his wife. And she is wearing his clothes, and he's wearing her underneath clothes. See, there you are. She's getting masculine, and he's getting feminish. See, it's Satan's Eden, contrary to what God made it at the beginning. That's the Truth.
141 If I don't get started, we'll never get into this. But these things, and the way for Him to do it, and who will do it, that's His Own chosen way, He chooses. That's the way He wants it done.
142As I heard Brother Pearry Green, our pastor at Tucson, preaching the other night about how that God made things some way (I forget what his text was), but he said, "That's the way God likes it, that's the way God does it." Well, that's right.
143Now, who is it among us that's going to tell Him, "He's wrong"? Who would dare to stand up in God's face, and say, "You're wrong, Lord, You should do it the way I want it done, the way Dr. So-and-so said it should be done"? Who is that far gone in their mental faculties, to say a thing like that? No, you wouldn't come out and say it, but you think it!
144 Like on my Message of the Antichrist, "There shall rise false christs." Now, He didn't say false Jesuses. See, nobody would stand still to be called "Jesus," in the term of the Lord. But false christs means "the anointed."
145Oh, they, each one thinks they got anointing, "Glory to God, he can do this and do that!" But put him on the Word test and find out where he comes out at, see, on the Message of the hour.
146They had anointing in the time of Jesus, but not on Him.
147They had anointing in the time... Even Dathan had anointing in the time of Moses. He said, "Now, don't you think you're the only holy one among us, God's got plenty. We'll just start an organization here, a group of man."
148God said to Moses, "Separate yourself from him," and He opened up the earth and swallowed them up. He had give His original Word to Moses, His prophet; that's the only way He ever did do it, and the only way He ever will do it. He doesn't change His plan, see.
149 So our ideas is wrong, His ideas are right, always. And don't try to tell Him that He's "wrong." No matter who we think is best qualified, it isn't us to say who's best qualified. Now, there's where you get in your organization.
150Some little brother filled with the Spirit will go into a city and build up an organi-... build up a--a nice group of people, and at the conference they'll meet, and all the holy brethren get along, you know, and say, "You know what? I believe little Jones here," (he's just a little pick among them) "I think he ought to have that nice big tabernacle, I think. Don't you think that's right?" No, my. There he goes. And then the congregation's scattered. See? Separate these! God does the separating, He's the one Who does it. But they all, each one, wants to take this little one, put him over here, and this one down here. That's man's idea.
151 Man has the keys, but God holds the keys actually. They give the disciples, the holy church, the keys; and watch the first time they used it, when Judas had felled by transgression. They got together and cast lots; and the holy brethren. Who would say they wasn't holy brethren? Who say they wasn't holy? But they cast lots, and it fell on Matthias. And when he... What did he ever do? Nothing. But Paul was the elected one! Amen. That was God's choosing: a little, hook-nosed, sarcastic, high-tempered Jew. Not the Matthias, the D.D., you know, he--he was... But Paul, God chose Paul; the church chose--chose Matthias. See? You have no right to tell God He's "wrong." He knows what to do, He knows what the man's made out of.
152Who would ever... That church ever chose Paul? Oh, no, never. Said, "That guy's the one that's putting us all in jail."
153But God said, "I'll show him what he'll suffer for Me." He know what.
154All right, no matter who we think is right, God knows who's best qualified because He knows the heart of man, He knows.
155 Nor does the revival, or does these things, happen at the time that we think they ought to happen. We think, "It's this time right now, glory to God!" I notice in our chapters and so forth of the Business Man, "There's coming right away, hallelujah, a great revival!"
156Don't be deceived, "He has already come, and they did to Him what was list." See? But they think there's a revival. Is it happening? No! It's done, and dead, it's over. Uh-huh. Notice, this is lamp-trimming time, coming out and going in. "They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength."
157 Notice here in our text, notice David, king of Israel, he was the one who got the revelation of bringing the ark of God back to his place; that, they never consulted it in the days of Saul 'cause Saul had backslid. So they never consulted the ark at all, the covenant, in the days of Saul, 'cause he had backslid and got away from God. So David, quickly, with inspiration... Now notice this, it's a very treacherous text if you don't get it right. And I feel that the hour is coming where we should be man instead of babies. Uh-huh. We should have strong meat instead of milk.
158 Notice David, king of Israel, the king had just been freshly anointed the king; or elected king, Saul... Samuel anointed him by the will of God; and he was absolutely God's chosen king, no doubt to it. And here he is, and inspiration strikes him. It was revealed to David. He got the revelation, nobody else had said nothing about it. "Let us go and fetch the, ark, 'cause that's the will of God that we have the ark here with us, that we consult God by this ark." Very, very gallant thing. Don't you think so? All right.
159 Remember, but, him being king, and got the revelation, he overstepped his place. There was a prophet in the land by the name of Nathan, he was the one that was ordained to get the revelation. There's anything to be spoke, He said, "The Lord doeth nothing until He reveals it to His servants the prophet." But, you see, David being king, with the anointing upon him... Now, is that the Scripture? Anointing upon him, and got a true revelation; but it was wrong. Because Nathan was the prophet of that age, and the revelation never come to Nathan, and when the revelation come to David he never even consulted Nathan about it. He's just going to go ahead and do what he wanted to do. Uh-huh.
160 But notice who David consulted here in the 13th chapter, "But he consulted the captains of thousands and of hundreds," back to his congregation. See? "Now, don't you think we should do...?" That isn't it. Now, he was trying to do God a service, but he wasn't ordained to do it; see, 'cause God had a way.
161Just the same as God could have spoke to the--the king about his sore and getting well, but He didn't, He had a ordained way of doing it, that was His prophet. So He spoke to the prophet, Isaiah, told him to go back and tell Hezekiah what would happen.
162Now, Hezekiah was talking face to face with God, and--and God could talk to Hezekiah, of course, but He made certain channels! You understand it? God has His Own set way of doing things: sending revivals, talking, speaking, whatever it is. He has His way of doing it, and we are nobody to tell Him how to do it. He does it the way it pleases Him to do it.
163 So, you see, David, being inspired... Now, you remember I said the, anointing, the false anointing? Remember the Holy Spirit can come and anoint a person, and still it's out of the will of God. Here, It proves it right here. See? We have to go through God's way of doing it, not our ways, God's way of doing it. Cause, David, being a king, anointed, anointed with the Spirit of God upon him (a type of Jesus Christ), but that wasn't God's channel.
164When all the congregation, "it pleased them," the Bible said. Notice, captains of thousands and of hundreds, also the priests and theologians thought that was "wonderful." There is your Bible schools and everything else, they thought it was "wonderful." Even all of the people agreed, and the priests, and--and all of them agreed that the king's anointing was right. Notice! But God had not promised to reveal His Word in Its season to them. God had His way of revealing His Word, but not to them. Remember, it was contrary to God.
165 Something like in the days of Micaiah the son of Imla. Do you remember that story? Judah and Israel were separated, and they had two different kingdoms, and Ahab was the king over one kingdom. And Jehoshaphat was over the king--kingdom of Judah, I believe it was; and Ahab was over Israel, Jerusalem.
166Notice, and then here come in a bunch of alien and took off part of the God-given land that God had give to Israel, and these Philistines up there, Syrians, were holding that ground and were feeding their own children off of the ground that belonged to Israel. And so they needed that ground to feed their own children and their own families. God gave them... That was their God-given rights.
167 And so Ahab calls down Jehoshaphat, and said, "Come down." He said, "Looky there what our enemy's doing. Is it right that we, the people of God, with a God-given right that we should have this land, it belongs to us, God through His prophet, Joshua, divided this land, it should be ours; it belongs to us, to our children, and here the communists has took it over, and we have... We're so hungry, and they have got our God-given rights. Don't you think that we should go up there and take our land back? If you'll join your forces: if you Methodists, and Presbyterians, and all, and Presbyterians, and Lutheran, and so forth, all take the ecumenical council here now, we'll all set together, and we'll take the thing." (I'm saying and speaking in a parable now) "We'll go get it."
168"Why," he said, "certainly, we're all one." Uh-huh.
169Now, the Bible said, "How can two walk together except they be agreed?" See?
170There where that great man, that great Pentecostal man, Jehoshaphat, got mixed up with the wrong crowd. And that's what happened to our Pentecostals today. There's some real man in there, but they're mixed up in that denominational crowd. Get out of that thing! It's cursed of the Lord!
171 Notice now! There he was, and he said, "Yes, that sounds reasonable." Said, "Our chariots is yours, our people; after all, we're all Jews." Uh-huh. "Sure, we'll go up with you." But is just enough religion left in Jehoshaphat to say, "Don't you think we--we should consult the Lord first?" See? "I think it'd be a good idea."
172Why, Ahab, "Of course." Said, "Why, oh, sure, I should have thought of that."
173"Well, is there a man of God somewhere? Have you got a prophet?"
174"Ah, I got four hundred of them. I got the whole council down here, the whole denomination. They're Hebrew prophets."
175 Now remember, the Bible said they were "prophets, Hebrew prophets," not heathen prophets, Hebrew prophets; a school of them, a theological seminary.
176"Well, bring them up!"
177And the kings dressed themselves and set before him to impress the prophet. And here come, I believe it was Zedekiah come up, the great chief of the district councilmen, or ever what he was, come up there among them. He made hisself two big horns, he said, "I have heard from God. THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'With these horns you'll push the Syrians plumb out of the land.'"
178"O glory!" everybody thought that was wonderful, fine.
179 Watch how close it gets to that razor edge now, between right and wrong. And remember it'll fall on one or the other sides, till it comes down sometime like a honed razor between the difference of right and wrong. It's got to be every Word of God; not just almost every Word, but every Word! And it's got down today, not to Lutherans, not to Methodists, not to Pentecostals, but to that honed age, in this age where the antichrist anointing is so perfectly, it would deceive the very Elected, they'll fall on the wrong side if they don't watch it, like a wedge. Watch! Be careful! We're not living in a Pentecostal age now. We're passed that age, just the same as it's passed Lutheran, and passed... See?
180 Notice. Now the prophets all prophesied, four hundred of them, well fed, well fixed, Hebrew prophets gave them witness, one accord, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'Go up, the Lord is with you.'"
181Jehoshaphat said, "Well, that--that sounds all right. But," said, "have you got another one?"
182"Another one? We got the whole denomination here, we got the whole council gathered out here. Why do we need another one?"
183He said, "Ah," said, "I thought maybe there might be another one."
184He said, "Oh, yes, there is another one, but he don't even belong to this council." Uh-huh. "He's an outcast. It's Micaiah, the son of Imla, and I hate him." See? Said, "They won't receive him into fellowship, and he's just a common outcast to begin with. And he's constantly, everything he prophesies, he just won't encourage my seminary a bit." Uh-huh. "And he does all these things evil, he's always prophesying evil against me, just to be different."
185"Oh," Jehoshaphat said, "don't let the king say such a thing as that. But I'd like to hear what this man's got to say."
186 Said, "Well, we'll find him." So they sent out somewhere in the wilderness, and they sent a man.
187Said, told him, said, "Now, on your road back now, I want to tell you something. Do you want to get back in the denomination again?" See? "Do you want to have fellowship with all of them again? If you do, say the same thing the district presbyter says, say the same thing the bishop says, and they'll bring you right back. Now is the time to do it."
188But could you imagine a anointed, true prophet of God compromising on one Word of God? No indeedy!
189He said, "As the Lord lives, I'll only say what God says!" We need a son of Imla. "As the Lord lives, I'll only say what He says." That's right, "What He says."
190 So when they got down there before the people, all the prophets, they said, "Now, you say they...
191He said, "Wait, give me tonight, let me see what the Lord's going to say." So, that night, the Lord appeared to him in a vision and told him what to say.
192The next morning he said, "What do you say, Imla?" when they was all standing out... I mean "Micaiah, son of Imla," said, "what do you say now? We're all here together, all of the priests, and all of the prophets, and all of the kings, and everything setting here together. What do you say now at this great council?"
193Said, "Go on up," said, "but I seen Israel scattered like sheep having no shepherd."
194And Ahab said, "What did I tell you! That renegade can only prophesy evil against me!"
195How could he say anything else when God was saying the same thing? A prophet's supposed to be the mouth of God speaking, not his own thinking. His... You see, he's com-... so completely yielded to God, he don't want to hurt nothing, but he has to say what God says, 'cause he has no control of It hisself. See?
196 He said, "Now, didn't I tell you?"
197And then up come the--the big man with the horn, and smacked him in the mouth, he said, "Which a-way went the Spirit of God when It went out of me?" In other words, let me try to break that down, "Looky here in... Looky here, I want to tell you something, Micaiah. Do you realize that I am a master in the Scripture? Do you realize that I have the anointing?" Or, "the Baptism," we'd say it today. "Do you realize that I have that?"
198Imla said, "I'm not doubting that."
199He said, "But listen! The Spirit of God has told me, and bore witness with all my four hundred here, that we're 'going to push the Syrians out of the land.' And who are you to come around and say that our great king is going to be slain?" He said, "The Spirit of God told me that."
200 Let me just break it down so you'll understand it. And maybe we find Micaiah say, "Last night in the vision, sir, I saw God setting upon a Throne. And I saw all the host of Heaven gathered around Him, uh-huh, and they were having a council in Heaven. They said, 'Who can we get to go down and deceive Ahab? Because under the Throne here is a prophet, a true prophet, his name is Elijah. And he has prophesied by My Word and said that "That wicked Ahab, because he slew Naboth, the dogs will lick the blood of that wicked man," and we've got to make That come to pass because It's already been spoken, It's THUS SAITH THE LORD! It has to come to pass, got to be there. And how are we going to do it?'"
201 "Then down from the creeping regions of the lost, way down in there come a spirit moving up, he said, 'I'm a deceiver, and if I can do a service to You, I'll go down and get in his prophet.'" Because they was so organized, they'll only understand one thing, and that's a little emotions. "'And I'll cause them to prophesy a lie. And I'll get Ahab to listen to those dignitaries instead of Your real prophet; 'cause he'll examine everything he says with your Word, he'll examine his visions by the Word, he'll examine everything he does by the Word, and if it ain't with the Word he wouldn't listen to it. But if it... I can deceive these others, and I'll... they... Ahab's got so much confidence in that great unity together of their safety, so they go around together and they'll get together. And I'll cause Ahab to listen to them, go out there. And that's how we'll do it.'"
202"God said, 'You can do it, you're a real deceiver; you go on down.'"
203 And then Zedekiah smacked him in the mouth, said, "Where was you...?"
204He said, "You'll find out when you're setting in the inner cell." Uh-huh.
205He said, "Go up!" said Zedekiah to the king. Said, "Go up and return in peace!"
206Ahab said, "Take that fellow and put him into the prison. Put him in shackles, feed him bread of sorrow and water of sorrow. And when I return back with my victory from out here, which my prophets has told me that 'this revival is sure to happen,'" said, "I'll tend to that fellow!"
207Listen at Micaiah's last words to that man: "If you return at all, then God never spoke to me." Oh!
208See, God has His way of doing things. These man thought they were doing God a service. Be careful! Not emotion, not enthusiasm, not imaginations, but it must be "THUS SAITH THE LORD," must be right. All right, no matter... We find these things so.
209 Notice now when David had made this great proclamation, and it seemed like that it was good, a good thing to do. There we find out that the... (Am I tiring you? Am I too late to have another?) David made this great proclamation, he consulted not the prophet.
210Now, anyone knows that Amos 3:7 says that God promised that He would never do nothing until first He revealed it to His prophet. Through the church ages we've had reformers; but promised by Malachi 4 that there would be a prophet in the land in the last days (because it has to fit that pattern, see) before the end time come.
211 Before Jesus come the first, Elijah come, Elijah of Malachi 3. Matthew 11 says so, "If you can understand it, this is who was spoken of, 'Behold I send My--My messenger before Me.'" Now, He's prophesied, all theologians believe that; that, in the last day, the Spirit of Elijah is to come, too. It has to come five times, God uses that Spirit: Elisha, Elijah, John the Baptist, and for the Gentile church, and then for the Jews in Revelation the 11th chapter. That's, God's g-r-a-c-e, f-a-i-t-h, Je-s-u-s, Jesus, the--the letter five. Can't stop at four, it has to go to five. See? Notice!
212 Now, He promised that, so that sets the Bible just exactly to this day, and the Sodom and Gomorrah. And Elijah was not... That wasn't Elijah; That was the Spirit of God on Elijah; Elijah was just a man. Now, we've had Elijahs, and Elijahs' coats, and Elijahs' mantles, and Elijahs' everything. But the Elijah of this day is the Lord Jesus Christ. He is to come according to Matthew the seventeen-... Luke 17:30, says the Son of man is to reveal Himself among His people. Not a man, God! But it'll come through a prophet. Now, He never had two major prophets at the same time, never, in the world. See? No matter how much there's... two--two heads can't... It has to be one head. God has to get one man under His control. See? There's one God; there was Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, but one God over it all, notice, and just used them offices. So has He with Elijah, the Spirit of Elijah; He used that Spirit, but the same God controlling It all the time to fulfill His Word.
213 Now, notice in this now, David thought he had everything in order. And he was inspired. See how the Holy Spirit can anoint a man? But it's got to be in the order of the anointing. The outside spirit can be anointed with the Holy Ghost, and the soul as dark as pitch. The cocklebur grows on the same water that builds... puts life into the wheat, puts life into the cocklebur; but at the bottom of the cocklebur, it's a cocklebur life. It's rejoicing, and blooming, and got life, and doing everything that the wheat does, but the soul of it is cocklebur. See? False teachers can rise, teaching all kind of trinitarianism and everything else, and be anointed with the Holy Ghost, and perform just as many miracles as the true Gospel can. But by the Word here, that's what does it. See what I mean? Now, it's all right to teach this, I guess, I'm--I'm in a interdenominational tabernacle this morning, in--in this hotel here.
214 Notice, watch what we're saying. Now, well, listen. David had all the emotion that the real revival had. Notice! They shouted, they screamed, they danced, they really got something out of that anointing. Sure did! All like a real revival, but, you notice, God was not in it. God was not in it. He had a prophet setting right there in the land that they ought to have knowed. See? David should have knowed that.
215Same thing today, we got all the mechanics, like the great denominations, crusades of our time, but the result's turning out the same as it was then; our results of our great crusades, and all of our big fine reason, our big buildings, and our big... building thousands, and adding members and things, it turns out the same way, all a flop. I'm not saying that to be different, I'm saying that to be honest before God Whose Book I'm standing by this morning. See? All turns out a flop, same results.
216 Now let us see what happened when God (in His time and age) and His prophets are not considered, just depend on theology, priests, denominationalism like we do today. Now, closely. It all gets messed up. If the true Spirit of God there, It'll direct it into the Word; not just one place in the Word, the entire Word for the entire age. See?
217The Day of Pentecost, the Spirit directed it right into That, to Joel 2:38. See? The day of Luther, It directed it right into That; Wesley; in this last pentecostal move; but this is another age, this is the calling out of the Bride. Not two thousand years ago at Pentecost, or the repeat, or the return. Pentecost...
218 The Holy Spirit was in Luther, the Holy Spirit was in Wesley; it's God's Word being anointed. And the Holy Spirit returned to the people of the age and they begin to have the restoration of the gifts. They found out, by yielding themself to God, the Holy Ghost spoke in tongues through them. They laid their hands on the sick, and they was recovered. They danced in the Spirit. See? That was the age of the reformation bringing the church back into order. And the last order of the church was placing the gifts into the church; like Luther placed justification, Wesley placed sanctification, Pentecost placed the gifts. But what did they do? The same mistake, as nature has patterned to the wheat stalk, they denominated (which is against God, contrary to God).
219 Now, we find out that when... Then when these stalk gathers comes together, they form their own idea. And no matter... When the "new issue," as they call it, come forth out of the Assemblies of God, what did they do? They couldn't receive It. No matter how much Truth it was, the baptism in the Name of Jesus Christ, they were already the General Council. Man had done took it over, the Spirit had done left them. Right! And then this come forth... I've talked to some of your best leaders; they say, "Well, what would we do now?" They would embarrass themselves. When they know it's the Truth; if they don't, they're spiritually blind and ignorant to the Bible. Not saying that nasty, now, saying that reverently. Cause, there's not a place in the Bible where anybody was ever baptized using those titles, "Father, Son, and Holy Ghost." And never was used till after the ecumenical council, the Roman Catholic church. Their own catechism witnesses the same thing. It's a Catholic dogma! Not a Bible doctrine, but a Catholic dogma. And you Methodists brought out your catechisms and everything just like they had, just gradually growing out of it. And now when you come to Pentecost, and spread out some of those dogmas, you still held on to them.
220But now is the Bride-calling, now is when the Seven Seals has been opened, now when the complete things that the reformers left has to be opened; and only Malachi 4 can do that, because it takes the revelation straight from God to an individual to do so. That's right! It can't come to a group, never did. One man! That's what God promised in the shadows of the coming for His Bride, an Eliezer. See?
221 Notice when priests, ministers, and so forth, get their own inspiration, and truly anointed. David was anointed. The Bible said so. But, you see, he went through the wrong resource, he went to the wrong channel. He channeled his anointing on the wrong side, to the people and what they thought, to the captains, what they thought, instead of to God's holy channel to find out what THUS SAITH THE LORD was, "Is this the time for this? Is this the season for this? Is this the will of God?"
222 Then if he's a true prophet of God, he'll go before God first, say, "Father, what is it?" like Nathan did later on to David.
David said, "Is it right for me to live in a house of cedar, and the ark of my God under tents out here?"
223And look at Nathanael, said, "David, do all that's in your heart, for God is with you. You're a anointed vessel of God."
224But that being a prophet, and his mistake, and God's duty bound to His prophet. That night He appeared to him, said, "Go tell My servant David, I admire his courage, I love him for this, 'cause he's a man after My Own heart, and I know it's time that My ark would be that way, put under something, but I just... It ain't the season for it to happen. I'll let his son do it, but I won't let him do it."
225Then here come Nathan with, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, David, the great revelation you had is as wrong as it was when you brought the ark up." (Uh-huh! Uh-huh! See?) "Don't you do it. Don't try it! But God said He'll have 'your son to do it.'" There! See? There you are!
226 David was anointed to say that because aforehand he could see it, just as Abraham sought for a City on the earth. You know, he was looking for It because he was going to live here someday, Abraham is, in that City. And he went around looking for It. And right on the same grounds where he looked, it was just above him then, and will return in the Millennium and he'll live in that City. But being a prophet, he was ordained and inspired, he knowed there was a City somewhere, and he was looking for It. But, you see, the whole revelation of it was hid from him, it wasn't for his age. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... on down to John, where he saw It coming down from God out of Heaven. That was the City.
227 See, everything has to be in its season. You plant your wheat in the spring and... or in the fall and cut it the next summer. See? It's got to come up through the stalk, then come up through the tassel, and shuck, and on into the... It's got to be in season. All nature runs in continuity. The Spirit of God made nature, and all God and nature in continuity. All the things that's put in the temple was a pattern of what He saw in Heaven.
228 You see a tree struggling trying to live, that means there's a tree that don't die. You see a man struggling for life, it shows that there is a tabernacle waiting somewhere that don't die. "If this earthly tabernacle be dissolved we have one already waiting." The good Heavenly Father permitted me to walk behind that curtain one day and see it. How many heard the...?... See? Looking a-pass the curtain of time. There it was just the same as I'm preaching to you all, there they stood. Souls under the altar crying, "How long?" Not just a myth, somebody who had intelligence: "How long, Lord?" See? While we feel that now, as our age, like Brother Bill Dauch setting here at ninety-three. There's something longing for that young man again. There's something... You'd give anything. How I'd like to. Brother Jack, and all the rest of us. Go back, Brother Gerholtzer, in here, into that young manhood. What do you want to do it for? To be young and run around again? No, sir! Because we feel we'd have more time to glorify this God that we love.
229 And my dear brethren, I have this Message this morning, there is a Land beyond the river that they call that sweet forever. There we'll glorify Him through the ages, and all the ages, and Eternity. Why do we feel that? Because the deep is calling to the deep. And as long as the deep's a-calling, there's got to be a deep to respond to that call or there wouldn't be no call. Before there can be a creation, there has to be a creator first to create the creation, or there's no... That shows the very evidence that there is.
230 Notice these priests, all out of line. Notice the anointing, all right, nothing wrong with the anointing. Same with you Pentecostals, but watch what channel you're moving in now. The day has changed since Pentecost, something else for us. If there'd been no prophet in the land, perhaps David would've been right. That's right. But there stood Nathan, vindicated, ordained, witnessed by God to be a prophet.
231Watch! The ark in the Bible always is a type of the Word to us, because it was the Word of God in the ark. And was... Notice the ark that they brought up, look how they did it. It was not put in its original God-ordained position. Now, God said back here in the Law that it must... how it must be done, how this ark must be moved, and who it must be moved by. But David, under his anointing...
232 My brethren, don't you miss this. And my sisters, you who want to be women preachers and so forth, don't you miss this. No matter how much your anointing is, you've got to get in God's provided position. David's anointing was all right, but in doing it he got enthused and stepped over the boundary line. What did he do? He stepped over the boundary line. Instead of putting the ark in its original position, he carried it on a new cart and not over the hearts of the Levites. It was supposed to be carried on the shoulder of the Levites, which is over the heart. The Word is not in the mind, It's in the heart! "Not on a new cart." What was that? Some... Represented something new, David did there, spoke of every denomination there'd ever be. God's Word is not to be by... carried by state presbyters or bishops, and so forth, of denominations. It's the Baptism of the Holy Ghost in the heart of man, and not in some ecclesiastical move. The Holy Spirit is a treasure of God's love in the heart of man and women to obey. See?
233 Was on the shoulders of His ministers, His ministers was the Levites. Put it up over their left shoulder and packed that ark like that, because it was up over their heart. They had the burden of the Word on their heart. Amen! Now you got the burden of your denomination on your heart, the burden of your congregation: whether you're going to build this, or do that, or do something else. The burden of how many more you're going to get to your denomination; instead of the burden of the Word of the Lord, till that people will see only the Word of God and nothing else. But you got It on a new cart now. See? They're packing It up here in the ecumenical council even, shouldered. I don't want to get critical, and may God help me, now. I just telling you the Truth.
234 Now, influenced by creeds and ecumenical councils, the Word, the real Word of the season of that age was ignored, because they had a lot of emotion. But David, the anointed king... He was king, but he was anointed king. You say, "I'm a minister, anointed." Then stay a minister, don't try to be a prophet. See? If you're evangelist, stay evangelist.
235Remember Uzziah, in the days of Isaiah, the young king... the young prophet. Uzziah was a great man, anointed man, God blessed him; blessed hisself. Yeah, I preached on that to you here one time. And one day he got so highly up till he thought he could just take the office of a priest, and he took the fire and went in before the Lord, and the... them priests told him, "Don't do that, Uzziah!" But he got exalted. The prophet couldn't tell him nothing. The priests knowed their order, they was keeping their order, he said, "That's not your order, Uzziah. Don't do, that!"
236 Well, he made them "Shut up!" And he went with the--with the fire, in to offer, take a priest's job; he was anointed king, not a priest. And those priests was trying to tell him, "You're a wonderful king, you're anointed, God has blessed us now; but you're a king, not a priest."
237And you pastors shouldn't never tell a prophet what to do, or you evangelists tell a pastor. See, each one has his office if it is perfectly identified.
238So he went in with the fire, and was stricken down with leprosy and died.
239 Now here's David, king, David's trying to do the same thing here. He's taken it upon hisself. "Well, that's fine, got to go. Looky, lots of people. What do you say, captain? You have ten thousand."
240"Glory to God, David, I feel the Spirit." Oh, he did! He did feel It. "What do you think, David? Do you feel It?"
241"Glory to God, It's all over me! Let's check it and see if it's right, let's see. Where does the ark belong?"
242"With us! Belongs among us."
243"Who should we consult? Sure, the ark. Just the same thing as that ground belonged to--to Israel instead of the Philistines. That's right. They belong to us. And as I feel the anointing, too."
244The captains of hundreds, all the congregation, "Glory to God!" They clapped, and they shouted, and they danced, and jumped up and down.
245They had the Spirit, but what do you think Father was thinking? "How I've sent Nathan, that prophet down there! They know what to do, and so does David, but now he's just all enthused and stepped right over his boundary line and went to do this."
246 All right, notice, "carry It on the shoulders" was God's original plan. There is five must's. I want you to put these down, if you're... I see you're writing. (And it's twenty minutes, twenty something minutes after ten, so I'll try to be through by eleven, if possible. I'll hurry just as quick as I can.) No matter how sincere a man may be in doing God a service, no matter how sincere, how much anointed, how much of a Presbyterian, Baptist, Pentecostal; no matter whether you're a bishop, deacon, whatever you are, pastor, evangelist, prophet, whatever it might be; there's five must's that must be considered first. No matter how much anointing, how good it seemed, how the people shouting, everything the Spirit's a-doing, there is a must.
247 Now, my brethren, while you're getting your paper ready, can you understand now why? Now remember, you've all thought, and have been taught among you, not... (see, I'm speaking across the nation)... that I did not believe in speaking in tongues. I do believe in speaking in tongues, but you can still speak in tongues and not have the Holy Ghost. First Corinthians 13, says, "Though I speak with tongue of man and angels, I ain't nothing yet." See? That's the anointing of the Holy Ghost, that has nothing to do with the soul inside you. You can speak in tongues and deny the Word. I've seen it done, and you see it too. See? A woman can preach the Gospel and... See? They can do all... They cut their hair, and still shout and speak in tongues and everything else. Uh-huh, that's exactly right. You got to line up with the Truth of the Word.
248 Notice! No matter how sincere a man may be, no matter how great he's used of God, no matter what he is, he must be this: must be... The thing that he's speaking of must be timely by the Bible. Somebody say, "Well, Moses back there." I know what Moses did, but that not what God's doing today. "Well, back yonder, thirty years ago, Luther said..." That might be fine, but that's not what He's doing today. "Well, forty years ago, Pentecost fell." But that's not what He's doing today. See? It must be timely.
249It must be according to the Scripture. It must be in season, the second one. Thirdly, and it must be according to the way that God's Word spoke it would be.
250 And you say, "Glory to God! The Holy Ghost fell on me, hallelujah, just like It did on the Day of Pentecost." But that might be different today. It fell on David, too, didn't it? Sure, It did. Fell on Uzziah, but it was wrong! See, you got to go deeper than that now. See? You got to go deeper than that. Now, don't feel hurt, just--just be reverent. See?
251And notice, and it also must come to the man of God's choosing. Not a denominational choosing, none of the people's choosing, but according to God's choosing. And if it's a message from God, of a great revelation from God, it must come to His prophet. Now, if you want the Scripture of that, it's Amos 3:7. See? Now, it must.
252There's five things it must be: It must be in season. It must be at the time God said it would be. It must be written in the Word of God. It must be in the season of God's time, see. And it must be by God's choosing.
253 And God doesn't need any of us to interpret His Word, God is His Own interpreter. He don't need our seminaries. He don't need our wisdom, it's nonsense. See? Eve got that, uh-huh, and missed the Interpretation by her wisdom.
254Say, "Oh, boy, that guy's a smart man." Well, that don't mean a thing. Sure. Ahab was a smart man. Belteshazzar was a smart man. Satan was most cunning and crude, subtle, none of you could withstand him, none at all.
255I don't depend on... none... no wisdom, just depend on God. See? How is God? He is the Word. And then how does God interpret His Own Word? Listen close now, don't miss these things. How does God interpret His Own Word? By making It come to pass, not just one here, but all of it for that season.
256Not say, "Noah go out and preach," the inspired, but, "Build an ark, put doors in it, fix it this way, and that way." What if he put the door on top instead of the bottom? What if he put the window on the bottom, the door on top? See? It's got to be instructed according to the time, because that's exactly what God's going to use it for. It must be that way, and it must come by inspiration.
257 I heard a guy say one time, said, "I believe that man prays for the sick, I believe it's fine. But as being a prophet," said "I believe he's God's prophet; but as a teacher, why, he's a 'Jesus only.'" What a... What kind of a person would you call that? A man doesn't know what he's talking about.
258The very word prophet means that "he is a revealer of the Word of God," the Interpretation only comes to that. And that's why today we're in such a need of this great person that's supposed to be sent to us in the form of the prophet Elijah, because it'll be the revelation of God made known to us by vindication, showing that it's the day and the hour and the season that God promised it to be in. And, remember, he'll be spoken against; always has been, always will be. Rejected, just like the shuck will pull... First he'll be accepted, because the shuck only holds the wheat until it's able to get forth to the sun. Pentecost will only sheltered the Message, give It an open door until It gets scattered, and then the shuck will pull away, and the wheat will lay in the Presence of the Son, see, to ripen.
259 There won't be any denomination, you just remember. Brother Jack here's a historian, many of you here are. There's never been a revival but about three years after the revival they started a denomination on it. Is that right? And this last great miracle move of God in this last days, it's went twenty years; and it's a million miles from a denomination, going further away all the time; the shuck's pulling away, no cooperation, no nothing with It. See? Always it pulls away from It. There can't be no more, it's a wheat now. But we're plenty green. Uh-huh. That's right. Have to lay in the Presence of the Son to be mellowed up, that's all of it. Plenty green; we haven't got the sincerity, the sacredness, the thing we ought to have in our midst, to know that the Spirit of the living God, moving in His Word and showing us the things yet.
260 We have false impersonators rise up. What's that to do? To deceive. The Bible said they would. "As Jambres and Jannes withstood Moses, so, will these in the last days." See? They do the same thing, come right along impersonating It, just exactly. See? Be careful! Watch the Doctrine of the Bible. Watch the message that follows them signs! Still the same old school of message? Forget it!
261God sent the miracles and signs to attract attention of His people. When Jesus come just healing the sick and so forth, so did the prophets. They thought, "Oh, glory, He's a-coming, He's going to be a Pharisee. He's going to be a Sadducee."
262But He said, "You generation of serpents and vipers." Said, "You're of your father the Devil, his works you'll do." Said, "Except you eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His Blood, there's no Life in you." He didn't explain It. He didn't have to explain It. Hallelujah. That was for another season. Uh-huh. He just said what He had to say, "I always do that what is pleasing to the Father, and that's keeping His Word. If I don't, My life and My works don't compare with His Word I'm supposed to do, then don't believe Me, I'm not Him; but if it does, then believe the works if you can't believe Me," He said.
263Notice now these must's that must be done.
264 Now, see, God had not revealed the thing to them by His provided way, He had revealed it by inspiration, but it was in the wrong channel. See, inspiration will go fine, but if it's in the wrong channel, it'll be channeled wrong. Like you take a bullet and shoot it directly to a target, it's making its way right to the target, but a puff of wind can blow it out. Now, in your automobile, you go down the road sixty, seventy miles an hour and a puff of wind blows you, you can straighten your wheels back up, throw it back on the road again. But you can't a bullet; ain't nothing there to straighten its wheels up, it misses the target. See, it must travel in its original channel.
265 So must the Word of God travel in Its original channel. No little puff of wind's going to blow It off; no little denomination, or nothing, is going to blow It off; no little persecution's going to blow It off: It's directed to the point! It's going to hit there, too. And then God... When It hits that point, God will vindicate It, "Bull's-eye!" Uh-huh, exactly what He said He'll do. Here it is in the Scriptures, this, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'It shall come to pass!'" Here it is. See? There you are.
266 Now, God had not revealed it in His provided way. So they went about to do it apart from His Word, and apart from the season, just the same as they have now. When man, no matter how sincere, trying to do Him a service outside of His provided way, they always mess it up. Like Balaam, Balaam thought he was doing God a service.
267Do you think God lies? Does God ever change His mind? Well, people act today like He did. When He said for women not to cut their hair; they say, "We can cut it, Dr. So-and-so said we could. Brother So-and-so said you're just too narrow-minded." Uh-huh, uh-huh. See?
268"Well, can this happen? This happen?"
269"Yeah, uh-huh, So-and-so said so."
270God don't change His mind.
271 Do you believe Balaam was a prophet? The Bible said he was. Do you believe he was a prophet? Now, remember, Balak come to him and said, "Go down and curse this people, for they're all over the face of the earth. They're not even a denomination, not a nation, they're just a scattered bunch; and we are the dignitaries of the land. Now you go down there and curse them people, and I'll pay you for it."
272And Balaam done exactly what a prophet should do, he said, "I'll not go. You just wait here, overnight, let me see what God says do."
273So he went in, he said, "Lord, there's some people out here with me that come, wanted me go down and curse some other people down there." Said, "What do You want me to do about it?"
274God said, "Don't you go, for them's My people!"
275Balaam went out, said, "Go on back to your house. I can't go with you, God told me not to do it." Now, there's God's original Word: "Don't go!"
276Well, then they went back, said, "You know, your bishop wouldn't listen."
277"Well," the king said, "tell you what we do. He needs a little money, I believe that could persuade him. Or maybe I'll make him state presbyter, maybe I'll get him some great something to do. I'll might make him the bishop, you can't tell what I might do. Here, I'll tell you what I'll do. You fellows ain't got enough education to persuade him anyhow; your his and hain'ts, and tote and fetch and carry, ain't right. He wouldn't listen to you, we'll send a real educated bunch down, more dignitary."
278 They went down there, said, "Doctor Balaam, Doctor Balaam, greetings to you. I bring you salutations from the king."
279"Morning, brethren." See?
280"Now, Doctor Balaam..." And, oh, the vocabulary, how it was really poured on. And said, "Now, the king has said that he will exalt you, and he will also give you great honor. And, you know, they only offered you so much money to take this charge, but the king says he'll triple it, quad-triple it, if you'll just come to take it." Then, Balaam, got itching hands. He got foolish ideas and he stirred his mind.
281Now, remember, he called God by it, anointed, but he stirred God right away from the original plan. And that's exactly what Pentecost has done! To be popular, you Oneness, you Trinity, for popularity you denominated to be different, you organized and you're dead! You'll never rise again. But, you see, you ought to have stayed with God's orig-... He pulled you out of that Assembly to make you a people, but you organized and went right back into the same puke you come (excuse me) out of, the same stuff you come out of, "As a dog goes to its vomit and a hog to its wallow." I'm sorry I said that, forgive me, that's not right for the platform here. See? I just said that in the flesh. Notice now that that's what I mean, to vomit. I should have said it like that. The word was all right, but just misused. See? It was used all right, but just a missound, uh-huh...?... Vomit, "As a dog returns to its vomit."
282 If the Assemblies of God, the General Council, organized Pentecost at the first place and got them into that so they could not accept the revelation, don't you know, Oneness, you done the same thing. How could you receive a Message of "serpent's seed, Eternal security," and these other things that's come forth? You're so tightly organized till you won't even let It in your door, uh-huh, uh-huh, same thing Balaam did. But God didn't change His mind.
283 So Balaam went over and said, "Lord, now look, I really got an opportunity now to be somebody. You know I been a nobody, but I got a opportunity to be somebody. What do You say about it now, Lord?" Now, he should never have said that! He knowed exactly what God said do!
284So do every one of you that's baptized in the name of the "Father, Son, Holy Ghost," on these other issues of the Bible that's supposed to be in this day, you know what to do about It, is accept It! When you see God plainly vindicate "It's the Truth," that's God interpreting His Own Word. But will you do it? No, your organization won't let you do it!
285 Many of the ministers there in Tucson that's listening in this morning. Brother Gilmore, I have nothing against you; Brother Brock, First Assembly, and Friendly church. You man, I was there all that time, you wouldn't even let me come in. I... Sure, you couldn't, you can't and remain what you are. You can't accept revelation, 'cause you're denominated. And listen, just as Uzziah was killed because he was under that false inspiration, so is many true Christians losing their experience back in those old dead denominations, because they're putting their hand on the Ark when they're not ordained to do so. Now you can believe It, or not believe It, that's up to you. God's your Judge. God never did take back His Word. What He said the first time, He says for every time.
286He told Balaam, "Don't you go!"
287And then Balaam come back, said, "But Lord, could I go?"
288Now look! God said, "Go on!" Now, He give him permission to go. There is a permissive will of God, and not the original will of God. You see what a trouble he got into?
289 And any man that builds anything, any organization, or anything outside of upon the Word of God, it's shaking sands and will fall! It'll die as sure as anything, because the Word of God is a growing Body of the Bride. You can't have it all foot, all arm, all thigh. These things come in their season.
290And Pentecost, you made it all one thing, therefore you can't accept new revelation. That's the reason you stay right where you're at and die; moves on. (So much, don't want to wear you out.) But God doesn't change His mind, His first decision is exactly right. So God doesn't change His mind, He just let you go on in your permissive will. "God's a good God," as Oral Roberts says. He's also a fearful God!
291 Look, just like you say, "Glory to God, I want to speak with tongues!"He'll let you do it, but that ain't no sign you got the Holy Ghost.
292Remember what Thomas said, the old doubter? "Unless I have some evidence, got to stick my fingers in His nails, His hands, and in His side, I--I--I--I won't even believe It." Now, there you are, the same thing.
293Jesus said, "Here you are, Thomas, stick your hands in here then if that's what you want to know." See? See? Now, if you want the Thomas route, go ahead. But what did He say? "How much greater is their reward who has never seen and yet believe." Uh-huh.
294 Notice, notice, by doing this, he caused the death of sincere man; putting his hand on the ark when he shouldn't have done it. A great, sincere man, think the anointing and everything was just right, but the ark was moving in it's wrong way. "The oxen," the Bible said, "stumbled," not the Levites. The oxen stumbled and the cart was being pitched over; and a sincere man, with his heart full of love, put his hand upon the ark to hold it back, and was stricken dead because no man could touch that ark but a Levite. See how God keeps His Word, keeps His channel, keeps His order? Uzziah was smitten with leprosy. Here is David, altogether caused the death of a man, and a great disaster; being anointed with the Spirit, both of them, but out of God's channel. Is that right? He died. Oh, it scared David to death, it called the--the name of the place, as Brother Jack read it. See? He marked him there.
295 How many times denominations has done the same thing to sincere believers. The Catholic church, the Methodist, the Baptist, Church of Christ, even the Pentecostals, has caused a-many spiritual death with that same thing. When It come, with these things, they found... and they can't go no further, because that's what their denomination believes.
296Look today, the big crusades, same thing. They don't do nothing but make them more a "twofold child of hell, worse than they was in the first place." Makes them harder, really, come to the Truth. Have one of these big revivals, and all of them come in, carry on a little while, and go back out and they start all this sin again. Hear of another revival, say, "Ah, I had so much stuff; I tried it, there's nothing to it." See? They don't know the channel. Don't see.
297 I heard our great evangelist Billy Graham, set one morning at a breakfast like this, and he said, "I..." Here, he puts up the Bible, in Louisville, Kentucky, said, "There is God's example." And that's true, the man said the truth. He said, "You go... Paul went into a city and had one convert, come back a year from then had thirty out of that convert." Said, "But I go into a city and have thirty thousand converts, and come back in six months and can't find thirty." He said, "You know what's a matter?" Said, "You lazy preachers," said "you set around with your foot upon the desk and--and call these people by phone instead of visiting them after supper and talking to them."
298Oh, my heart was burning. I thought, "O great man of God, I hate to disagree with you here, but who was the lazy preachers on Paul's one convert? What he done, he took him into the Word, he took him into the Message, he took him to where he found God; his heart was on fire, he set the country afire! And only thing you do is put them in a Baptist or Methodist church, or something, no wonder there's nothing to burn." Uh-huh. Yes, sir!
299 Then look what the Word has promised for today. Let's find out whether it's Methodist, Baptist, Pentecostals, or what, for today. Now you can go to read your Scriptures. Take these Scriptures I've been quoting to you. Also Revelation...
300If I had time, I'd read it, but I just haven't. I got about twelve or fourteen more minutes. I got to close on time, at eleven, if I get out right.
301 Notice Malachi 4, Revelation 10, Seven Seals. Didn't the Bible say... Now watch! There was a Angel, a Messenger from above; and a earthly messenger. And each messenger was for the age of the church. He said, "In the days..." speaking now, "there came a angel, messenger" (word angel, English word means "messenger"). "... came down from Heaven, and He put His foot on the land and sea, and swore by Him that lives forever that time shall be no more." Is that right? A rainbow around His head, and all these things just taking place. That Angel was Christ! Certainly! But what did He say? "But in the days of the seventh angel, the seventh church age."
302 Always it's right at the end of the church age where they got the thing so... the ecclesiastic so messed up until God sends a messenger, and that's the Message to that church age. Then they take his message, 'cause he just lives a little while, and God... then they take his message instead of carrying it on with the rest of It, they make a--a denomination. And then they come make another denomination; another messenger, take another one.
303You all seen in my book, it'll all be drawed out in The Seven Church Ages, which He told me; which I stand by as a witness to God to be judged at the day of Judgment for It. It come from God, not from my thinking. Notice, here. I thought--I thought different from that, if I was going to have my own thought. Like Brother Jack told me about the Angel there, how that "That Christ was a glorified body." But it wasn't, it was showing that the Message being right, the Supreme Deity, He was God. See? Just the very thing I had been preaching from the Word. The Word always bears record of the Word.
304 Now, quickly now, as we are fixing to close in a few moments.
305Now, He said, "In the days of the Message of the seventh angel, the earthly angel, seventh church age, then all these mysteries that's been lost back through these other six church ages should be revealed right then." Well, that's exactly what those Angels said. Here is the Seven Seals, or the opening of these mysteries. And you try to get It before those denominations. Contrary to what they... Brother, they close up like a clam, but they've always done it. But it's season!
306How many knows that this is the seventh church age? Say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen!"--Ed.] The Laodicean Age, a lukewarm that God spues out of His mouth. And they spue God out of their mouth; there's not another age in the Bible where Jesus was found on the outside trying to knock, get back in. They put Him out, no cooperation. Who is Jesus? The Word! The Word was put out. The husks throwed out the wheat! He said, "I stand at the door and knock, and any man in them shackles out there will hear My Voice." O God, have mercy!
307 It was at then, when that man died, that David with the anointing saw what he had done wrong. O David, you pastor, can't you see your dead creeds and denominations you're holding on to? Can't you see what it's doing? It's killing a Uzziah. Spiritually dead, and you wonder why there ain't no revival; letting your women cut their hair, paint their face, wear shorts; send your boys away to ricky schools, and so forth like that, where half of them comes home homosexuals, and everything.
308 Notice David's objective: he was bringing the ark to his own house. That wasn't the capitol, that wasn't the place, it belonged in Jerusalem. But David was bringing it to his own house, he wanted the revival to be on his own denomination. "Oh, if you're Assembly, all right. If you're Oneness, all right. If you're Pentecostal, okay."
309Like somebody said, said, "Brother Branham, how you ever have anybody to listen to you?" Said, "I can see Billy Graham, he's got every denomination in the country with him. I can see Oral Roberts, every Pentecostal hangs right to him. But," said "you're against the whole thing." Uh-huh. Said, "How in the world do you ever get anybody?"
310I said, "It's God!"
311"I the Lord hath planted it before the foundation of the world. I'll water it day and night unless some of them should pluck it from My hand," Isaiah. "I'll water, I planted it. I put their names on the Book before the foundation of the world, by predestination. I'll water it, just keep on moving. I'll furnish the water, you just spray It out." Right. See? "I'll water it day and night unless one of them gets plucked out of My hand." There you are.
312 Want It come to the city of David, the city of Jerusalem. There was no place ready for it at that time, and so is it today. These great mysteries that's been unfolded by the Seven Seals, there's not a place in any denomination... would have to quit being a denomination to take It. All the way from Luther on down to the Pentecostal Oneness, there's not a place can receive It. Neither can a man receive It and stay in his denomination. He'll have to follow the wheat or go with the shuck, either one he wants to.
313 Christ is our Ark, the Word. They want their denomination. He cannot, notice, cannot be carried on the new carts of the denominations, His Message cannot go on the cart of a new denomination when It's supposed to be bore and come on the heart of a prophet. It cannot. He promised it, It would be thus, and that's the way It must be.
314So the denomination will never receive It, neither can they receive It. And they're just as blinded to It as the Jews was when they hung Jesus to the cross, when Jesus said, "Father, forgive them, they don't even know what they're doing." Don't despise them, but just think: for what if you was in that same condition with your eyes so blind that you can't wake up and see what's going on?
315 Neither could they see that That was their very God. When He was hanging there on the cross, and them singing the 22nd Psalm in the temple, two hundred yards away, "My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me? They pierced My feet and My hands." See? "All My bones, they stare at Me. Why has Thou forsaken Me?" And there, the very God that they had sung about, blind enough to have Him tacked to the cross, and didn't know it.
316Now, don't the Bible say that the Laodicean church, that thinks that she's so great by her denominational members, she'd be "naked, miserable, poor, blind, and don't know it"? What does the blind mean? The blind means for this Laodicean church like it did the ending of the Jewish church, blind to the very Christ that they had on the outside, knocking, trying to get in; "naked, miserable, poor, wretched, blind, and don't know it." O God of mercy!
317 Why can't the wheat lay out in the Presence of that Son yonder, to see the hour we're living in? Yes, Christ is our Ark, but His original way to do it. Then here He is... They had His Spirit all right, we know that. They wait upon the Lord, see His plan on His original Word in Its season to be vindicated, that's what we should be doing right now. And He--He reveals their faith by His Word, seeing Him confirm every plan that He promised, not man's schemes of denomination, not making members for our own ark.
318They got a Methodist ark, a Baptist ark, a Presbyterian ark, everybody's going into this ark for the great tribulation coming; "Glory to God! I was baptized in the Methodist ark, the Presbyterian, the Pentecostal ark." There's only one Ark, that's Jesus Christ, and He is the Word!
319 Notice, God told the prophet, said, "Eat the scroll," in the Old Testament. The prophet of the New Testament, He said, "Eat the little book." Why? That the prophet and the Word would be one! See? That's the Ark, the Word of God.
320God has promised His Word, how It would be fulfilled and how It would come to pass when He chose His Bride, how it would be done. It's happening right before you, in the Name of the Lord, and that's by the original Word! The evening-time Message is here.
321How many remembers Haywood when he wrote:
It shall be Light about the evening time,
The path to Glory you will surely find.
322 Yes, the evening promise of the Seven Seals, of Revelation 10, Malachi 4, Luke 30 and 10. Read Deuteronomy 4, 4: 1 and 4, then 25th and 26th verse, and see what He said about for this last day. This was Moses saying to Israel to "Keep every Word, don't you add one thing!" Moses, that prophet had been up there and seen that Word of God. And It was wrote out to him and a-vindicated by God's Own hand writing It. He said, "You keep every Word, don't you add one thing to It or take one thing from It." You can read that in the 25th and 26th verse of Deuteronomy 4.
323Notice! Don't you add to It, don't you take away from It; 'cause if you do, God will take your part from the Book of Life. And it shows that you wasn't His seed."
324 Remember! Everything that God has promised us, everything that God's spoke to us, everything that's been told to you in the Name of the Lord, it has happened! God has never made one promise null, but He's kept every promise that He said, has told us, has been the Truth for these twenty years, Shreveport. I've preached to you through the power of God, and the courtesy of your pastor, and I take you to record today. Even to women passed bearing; man, children, afflictions, healing, prophesy, things that would happen, not one of them has ever failed! Now, stay away from those denominations, they're leading you to death.
325 Samuel stood one day, and they said, "We want a king, we want to be like the rest of the world."
326Well, Samuel said, "Don't take that king. He'll take your sons, and daughters, and he'll do this and do that."
327He said, "Yeah, I know you're right."
328But Samuel said, "Listen to me. Did I ever take any of your money? Did I ever beg you for a living? Did I ever tell you you had to give me so much salary to hold a meeting for you?" Now judge yourselves, even now! See? He said, "Did I ever tell you anything in the Name of the Lord but what come to pass?" Not one thing.
329"Oh, yes, Samuel, you never did beg us for money, you never did want big things. Samuel, that's true, and everything you told us in the Name of the Lord come to pass. But, Samuel, we want our denomination anyhow!"
330"Then go take it. It's up to you." That's right.
331 You can think you're doing God a service, and if you're going out of God's way of doing it, you're going to keep messing it up, on and on. O Church of the living God! Please forgive my Irish way and my sense of humor, but in the sincerity and sacredness of my heart, you Assemblies of God, you Oneness, Presbyterian, Methodist, whatever you are, flee for your life. Remember, get out from there.
Nations are breaking, Israel's awakening, (getting ready for that remnant)
The signs that the prophets foretold;
The denominational days are numbered with horrors encumbered,
Return, O dispersed, to your own.
The day of redemption is near,
Man's hearts are failing for fear,
Be filled with His Spirit,
Have your lamps trimmed and clear,
Look up, your redemption is near.
332Do you believe that? We're at the end time, we're here. The handwriting's on the wall, the second Coming is at hand, the Bride is being chosen, watered, drawed out.
333 Now, that don't mean drawed out from church, that means drawed out from denominationalism. You must go to church, but don't join any organization. Jesus went with all the organizations, but He never joined a one of them. Neither did He side with any of them, no indeed, but He was among them. There's where the Light's got to be scattered. And you stay right where you are, scattering the Light. See? That's what God's using you for. A hungry-hearted people, let them know that Jesus Christ is real, just the same as He was yesterday, He is today; and will be forever.
334 It is possible, a man or woman with all sincerity, trying their best to do God a service, and stirred it in the wrong way. With a genuine anointing of the Holy Spirit upon them, but stirred it contrary to God's plan for the age, and chaos the whole thing. Now, if you believe that's the Truth, say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen!"--Ed.] We just read It. Chaos the whole thing by not coming God's provided way to do it.
Let us pray.
335 O church, here and across the nation, listen to your humble servant this morning. Will you? Look where you were at a few years ago when this first started; now look what impersonations has capitalized on It, and great millions and billions of dollars has flown into the organizations. See? Still away from the Word of God. Buildings and organizations is not the way God stirs His Spirit. He stirs It right into His Word, to make It live. And if you were ordained from the beginning of the earth to that Word, every Word will come right on top of the Word. Like a human cell will not have one human cell, and the next the cell of a dog, and the next the cell of a cat; it'll be human cells. But it's got to have a cell first to start with. Is that right? say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Well, if it is the Word cell to start with, the other Word cells are ordained to make it a full body.
336Don't be children, only in love, but be man in Spirit and in judgment. Judge ye whether I've told you the Truth or not. Judge ye whether It's the Word of God or not. Judge ye whether it's the hour we're talking about or not. Judge ye whether these things are promised. Now, are they vindicated? By things that there's not a human being in the world could do it. But It's become so common to us till we're letting It flow right on a-past us. Wait, church, wait.
337 If there's one in here this morning that doesn't know Jesus Christ, doesn't stand justified this morning, your sins all gone as though you never had sinned, and you want to be that way... 'cause remember, one day, maybe today, maybe in the next five minutes, but one day that heart's going to stop. And that inside of the inside is going to take its flight to stand in the Presence of God to be judged according to what you do with this Message this morning, according to this Message that you see. Not... It ain't me, I'm just a mouthpiece. Like this microphone, it can't say a thing 'less I'm talking in it. And neither could I say anything unless God was talking through it, but you see God's vindicated it to be the Truth. You want to be a real Christian.
338Now, we have no place for an altar call, but right at the table where you're setting. The place is packed and jammed, overflowed. I couldn't call you to an altar, there's no altar here to call you to. But the altar is in your heart. Won't you let that little conviction that "Jesus Christ is real" move right up close today and call the rest of His body to you, manger Him in your heart? If He isn't there, would you raise your hand, in a sign to Him, saying, "Lord, fill me, fill me with Your Word and with Your Presence, that I might live by You"?
339 While every head is bowed, every eye closed, all across the nation, raise your hands here in the visible audience and out there too; and I'll offer prayer for you. That's all I can do, I cannot fill it. God bless you. I cannot fill it. God bless you; and you. God can fill it. God bless you. Hands are going up here in the visible audience, everywhere. "Fill it. Fill me, O Lord. Fill me." And now, after I... Thank you, sister. Thank you, brother. God bless you. After I... God bless you, sister dear. You. After... I think now I've caught the most of the sincere, trying to be, I want to raise my hands with you.
340O Lord, never let me come to a standstill. Continually, Lord, let me not stop at one thing, let me just move on, Lord, till I've completed everything that You ordained for me to do. Regardless of the price, regardless of the cost, regardless of the critizism, how hard the cross is, I'll remember the cross that You bore.
So this consecrated cross I'll bear
Until death shall set me free;
Then go home, a crown to wear,
There's a crown for me.
Must Jesus bear the cross alone,
And all the world go free?
No, there's a cross for every one of His sons,
There's a cross for me.
341 Dear God, the Word has gone forth. It cannot return void, It'll find Its place somewhere. If the seed has already been planted, It'll water it till it grows. And none can pluck it from Your hand, "All the Father has given Me will come to Me, no man can pluck them out of My hand. My Father has given them to Me before the foundation of the world"; when the plans were all drawed up, as so, Jesus was given His Church, His Bride.
342The bogus marriage of the world, to these denominations. You came and died into the world, You redeemed Her, You justified Her, She never did it at the first place. She was trapped into it, blind. And as the song says:
I once was lost and now I'm found,
I was once in Laodicea, blind, but now I see.
And it's grace that taught my heart to fear,
It was grace my fears relieved;
How precious did that grace appear
The hour I first believed.
And the water of God fell upon my soul. I was parching.
343 God, at this little altar of every heart present here and around the nation, may the waters from under the altar of God gush out this morning upon Your Church; and water it, Lord, for the season's just about finished. Give it Life, the Waters of Life, that it might be able to lay in the Presence of the Son to be ripened for Your great garner.
344Father, I pray for them. But the stalk must dry, so I cannot pray for it; it must die, so it is dead. But I pray for the wheat, Lord, that's forming into the Body of Christ. Grant, Lord, that the fresh waters of God will keep Its cheeks bathed with tears of joy and understanding until the combine comes to take it Home. In Jesus' Name, I commit it all to You, Lord; the results is Yours. Amen.
345 [A sister in congregation gives a message--Ed.] Amen.
346So Father, God, we thank You. And, Father, we pray for our little sister, handsmaid here, for her strength. I'm thinking of a time that when I--I walked in the presence of her, how that the Spirit came upon her and gave the same message that the Angel of the Lord gave on the River that day: "As John the Baptist was sent to forerun the first coming of the Lord Jesus, you are sent to forerun the second."
347Seeing it shaping up now into the wheat part, God, we thank You for everything You've done. Our hearts are filled beyond speaking. I feel so full, Lord, I just don't know how to say anything else. But thank You Father, again, for all that You have done for us. Through Jesus Christ's Name.
I love Him,...
Let's just sing to Him, now. Remember, He's here.
Because He first loved me,
And purchased my salvation
On Calvary's tree.
348 Does it make you feel real little, real little? All emptied out, just ready for the Spirit, see.
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal,
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Covet not this world's vain riches,
That so rapidly decay,
Build your hopes on things Eternal, (no denomination, now)
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal,
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
349 How many is trying to do that? Raise your hand. Now reach right across the table, put your hands in one anothers' hands, like this. Together... You can be seated, that's all right, or whatever you want to do. Listen closely. Let's sing it together now. This represents our unbroken chain of the love of God. We're holding one anothers' hands because we believe in God. We touch each other because we're brothers and sisters, the same vibrating Spirit, the Eternal Word of God dwelling in our hearts being made manifest.
When our journey is completed,
If to God we have been true,
Fair and bright our home in Glory,
Our enraptured soul shall view!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal,
Hold to God's unchanging hand! (Spirit of the Lord!)
Hold to God...
Just get your mind on Him, see. This is the kind of meetings we must set in in the future.
... unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal, (The Word is the only thing that is Eternal.)
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Covet not this world's vain popularity, education,
That so rapidly decay, (Look at it today, what it's done.)
Seek to gain the heavenly treasure,
They will never pass away!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
Build your hopes on things Eternal,
Hold to God's unchanging hand!
350 [A sister speaks in another tongue. Brother Branham begins humming Hold To God's Unchanging Hand. Another sister gives an interpretation--Ed.]
351How we thank You, Lord. As we set in this solemn moment, almost like a funeral, for we're facing the burial of a dying, dead world; a dying, dead church.
O God, gather Your wheat quickly, Father. Come quickly, Lord Jesus.
352Bless Thy people, Father, bring sincerity and deepness to the hearts of the people. May we get off of those fragile bubble dances, settle down into the deep riches of the honey of God. Grant it, Lord. Keep our hearts established with love and sincerity.
353Bless Thy people everywhere, Father. As we leave this place may we go in the Name of the Lord Jesus to speak that which is sincere, that which is Truth, that which is right, may we shun that what's wrong, Lord. When a man begins to lie to us, may we quickly turn our back upon him, turn our back to all dirty, filthy jokes and things of the world, and just turn our back and walk away. Help us, dear God. Mold us, make us, break us, and make us into the images of sons and daughters of God that we might act with the virtue of the Holy Spirit. We commit ourself to You, with our hands in each others', in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Let's stand. Brother Noel.